S^igjai
^^■*in''yi>'';'-r:.^Kr' ■•■■■■
mnv.
->?S->:
PRINCETON, N. J.
Division
Section
Shelf...
Number <l.OpY I
THE EXPOSITOR'S BIBLE.
Edited by Rev. W. R. NicoLL, Editor London Expositor.
Th's series consists of Expository Lectures on ALL* THE BOOKS OF THE BIBLE by the foremost Preachers and Theologians of the day. While regard is had up to the latest results of Scholarship, the volumes will be essentially popular, and adapted to general readers quite as much as to the clergy. Six volumes published a year, in large ciown 8vo volumes of about 450 pages each, strongly bound. Price per vol $1.50,
Six Volumes for 1889.
THE PASTORAL EPISTLES. By Rev. Alexander Plummkr,
D. 1:. THE BOOK OF ISAIAH. Vol. i (chapters 1-39). By Rev. George
Adam Smith. THE EPISTLE TO THE GALATIAXS. By Rev. Prof. G. G.
FiNDLAY.
THE EPISTLES OF ST. JOHN. By Rt. Rev. W. Alexander,
D. D. THE BOOK OF REVELATION'. By Rev. Prof. William Mil-
LIGAN.
THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. By Rev. Marcus Dods, D. D,
Six Volumes Published in 1888.
COLOSSIANS AND PHILEMON. By Rev. Alex. Maclaren,D.D.
Sr. MARK. By Rev. G. A. Chadwick, D. D.
GENESIS. By Rev. Marcus Dods, D. D.
I. AND II. SAMUEL. By Rev. Prof. W. G. Blaikie, D. D.
2 vols. EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. By Rev. Principal T. C.
Edwards, D. D.
A complete descriptive circular {sent on application) of this series, with critical notices of the first six volumes published, and names of the Expositors engaged on the other Books of the Bible, viz. : Rev. Prof. B. B. WARFIELD, of Princeton Theological Seminary ; Rev. Dr. J. MUNRO GIBSON (formerly of Chicago) ; Rev. Prof. T. K. CHETNE ; Rev. Prof. J. M. FULLER, Editor of Speaker's Commentary ; Rt. Rev. Dr. A. BARRY ; Rev. C. G. MOULE, of Cambridge ; Rev. Principal RAINY, D. D. ; Rev. ALEX. MACLAREN, D.D., etc., etc. Copies sent by mail, post-paid, on receipt of price.
A. 0. ABMSTIIONG & SON, 714 Broadway, New York.
THE
EPISTLES OF ST. JOHN.
TWENTY-ONE DISCOURSES,
SSlitli (Svcck '^!Ltxt, (Komparvttibe "^cr^ton^i, aixi ^oits Clucfl-g (Excgctial.
WILLIAM ALEXANDER, D.D., D.C.L.,
BRASENOSE COLLEGE, OXFORD,
LORD BISHOP OF DERRY AND RAFHOE.
NEW YORK: A. C ARMSTRONG AND SON,
714, BR®ADWAY.
PREFACE.
IT is now many years ago since I entered upon a study of the Epistles of St. John, as serious and prolonged as was consistent with the often distracting cares of an Irish Bishop. Such fruit as my labours produced enjoyed the advantage of appearing in the last volume of the Speaker's Commentary in i88l.
Since that period I have frequently turned again to these Epistles — subsequent reflection or study not seldom filling in gaps in my knowledge, or leading me to modify former interpretations. When invited last year to resume my old work, I therefore embraced willingly the opportunity which was presented to me.
Let me briefly state the method pursued in this book.
I. The First Part contains four Discourses.
(i) In the first Discourse I have tried to place the reader in the historical surroundings from which (unless all early Church history is unreal, a past that never was present) these Epistles emanated.
(2) In the second Discourse I compare the Epistle with the Gospel. This is the true point of orientation for the commentator. Call the connection between the two documents what we may ; be the Epistle
PREFACE.
the Hieronymian interpretation precisely as it stood, not preface, appendix, moral and devotional commentary, or accompanying encyclical address to the Churches, which were " the nurslings of John " ; that connection is constant and pervasive. Unless this principle is firmly grasped, we not only lose a defence and confirmation of the Gospel, but dissolve the whole consistency of the Epistle, and leave it floating — the thinnest cloud in the whole cloudland of mystic idealism.
(3) The third Discourse deals with the polemical element in these Epistles. Some commentators indeed, like the excellent Henry Hammond, " spy out Gnostics where there are none." They confuse us with uncouth names, and conjure up the ghosts of long-forgotten errors until we seem to hear a theological bedlam, or to see theological scarecrows. Yet Gnosticism, Doketism, Cerinthianism, certainly sprang from the teeming soil of Ephesian thought ; and without a recognition of this fact, we shall never understand the Epistle. Un- doubtedly, if the Apostle had addressed himself only to contemporary error, his great Epistle would have become completely obsolete for us. To subsequent ages an antiquated polemical treatise is like a fossil scorpion with a sting of stone. But a divinely taught polemic under transitory forms of error finds principles as lasting as human nature.
(4) The object of the fourth Discourse is to bring out the image of St. John's soul — the essentials of the spiritual life to be found in those precious chapters which still continue to be an element of the life of the Church.
PREFACE. vii
Such a view, if at all accurate, will enable the reader to contemplate the whole of the Epistle with the sense of completeness, of remoteness, and of unity which arises from a general survey apart from particular difficulties. An ancient legend insisted that St. John exercised miraculous power in blending again into one the broken pieces of a precious stone. We may try in an humble way to bring these fragmentary particles of spiritual gem-dust together, and fuse them into one.
II. The plan pursued in the second part is this. The First Epistle (of which only I need now speak) is divided into ten sections.
The sections are thus arranged —
(i) The text is given in Greek. In this matter I make no pretence to original research ; and have simply adopted Tischendorf's text, with occasional amendments from Dr. Scrivener or Prof. Westcott. At one time I might have been tempted to follow Lachmann ; but experience taught me that he is ^'audacior quam limatior," and I held my hand. The advantage to every studious reader of having the divine original close by him for comparison is too obvious to need a word more.
With the Greek I have placed in parallel columns the translations most useful for ordinary readers — the Latin, the English A.V. and R.V. The Latin text is that of the " Codex Amiatinus," after Tischendorf's splendid edition of 1854. In this the reader will find,
PREFACE.
more than a hundred and twenty years after the death of St. Jerome^ an interpretation more dihgent and more accurate than that which is suppHed by the ordinary Vulgate text. The saint felt *'the peril of presuming to judge others where he himself would be judged by all ; of changing the tongue of the old, and carrying back a world which was growing hoary to the initial essay of infancy." The Latin is of that form to which ancient Latin Church writers gave the name of '^ nisticitas." But it is a happy — I had almost said a divine — rusticity. In translating from the Hebrew of the Old Testament, St. Jerome has given a new life, a strange tenderness or awful cadence, to prophets and psalmists. The voice of the fields is the voice of Heaven also. The tongue of the people is for once the tongue of God. This Hebraistic Latin or Latinised Hebrew forms the strongest link in that mysterious yet most real spell wherewith the Latin of the Church enthrals the soul of the w^orld. But to return to our immediate subject. The student can seldom go wrong by more than a hair's breadth when he has before him three such translations. In the first column stands St. Jerome's vigorous Latin. The second con- tains the English A.V., of which each clause seems to be guarded by the spirits of the holy dead, as well as by the love of the living Church ; and to tell the innovator that he " does wrong to show it violence, being so majestical." The third column offers to view the scholarlike — if sometimes just a little pedantic and provoking — accuracy of the R.V. To this comparison
PRE FA CE.
of versions I attach much significance. Every transla- tion is an additional commentary, every good translation the best of commentaries.
I have ventured v^^ith much hesitation to add upon another column in each section a translation draw^n up by myself for my ov^n private use ; the greater portion of which was made a year or two before the publica- tion of the R.V. Its right to be here is this, that it affords the best key to my meaning in any place where the exposition may be imperfectly expressed.^
(2) One or more Discourses are attached to most of the sections. In these I may have seemed sometimes to have given myself a wide scope, but I have tried to make a sound and careful exegesis the basis of each. And I have throughout considered myself bound to draw out some great leading idea of St. John with conscientious care.
(2) The Discourses (or if there be no Discourse in
* I venture to call attention to the rendering " verj'." It enables the translator to mark the important distinction between two words : d\r]dri$, factually true and real, as opposed to that which in point of fact is mendacious ; dXi^dLuds, ideally true and real, that which alone realizes the idea imperfectly expressed by something else. This is one of St. John's favourite words. In regard to dydir-r] I have not had the courage of my convictions. The word "charity" seems to me almost providentially preserved for the rendering of that term. It is not without a purpose that ^p<as is so rigorously excluded from the New Testament. The objection that " charity " conveys to ordinary English people the notion of mere material alms is of little weight. If "charity" is sometimes a little nwfalh'c, is not "love " sometimes a little maundering ? I agree with Canon Evans that the word, Strictly speaking, should be always translated "charity" when alone, "love" when in regimen. Yet I have not been bold enough to put '^God is charity " for " God is ioVe."
PREFACE.
the section, the text and versions) are followed by short notes, chiefly exegetical, in which I have not willingly passed by any real difficulty.
I have not wished to cumber my pages with constant quotations. But in former years I have read, in some cases with much care, the following commentators — St. Augustine's Tractahis, St. John Chrysostom's Homilies on the Gospel (full of hints upon the Epistles), Cornelius a Lapide; of older post-Reformation commentators, the excellent Henry Hammond, the eloquent Dean Hardy, the precious fragments in Pole's Synopsis — above all, the inimitable Bengel ; of moderns, Dusterdieck, Huther, Ebrard, Neander ; more recently. Professor Westcott, whose subtle and exquisite scholarship deserves the gratitude of every student of St. John. Of Haupt I know nothing, with the exception of an analysis of the Epistle, which is stamped with the highest praise of so refined and competent a judge as Archdeacon Farrar. But having read this list fairly in past years, I am now content to have before me nothing but a Greek Testament, the Grammars of Winer and Donaldson, the New Testament lexicons of Bretsch- neider, Grimm, and Mintert, with Tromm's ^'Concor- dantia LXX." For, on the whole, I really prefer St. John to his commentators. And I hope I am not ungrateful for help which I have received from them, when I say that I now seem to myself to under- stand him better without the dissonance of their many voices. ^'Johannem nisi ex Johanne ipso non intellexeris."
PREFACE.
III. It only remains to commend this book, such as it is, not only to theological students, but to general readers, who I hope will not be alarmed by a few Greek words here and there.
I began my fuller study of St. John's Epistle in the noonday of life; I am closing it with the sunset in my eyes. I pray God to sanctify this poor attempt to the edification of souls, and the good of the Church. And I ask all who may find it useful, to offer their intercessions for a blessing upon the book, and upon its author.
WILLIAM DERRY AND RAPHOE.
The Palace, Londonderry, February 6th, 1889.
Merciful God, we beseech Thee to cast Thy bright beams of light upon Thy Church, that it being enlightened by the doctrine of Thy blessed Apostle and Evangelist St. John, may so walk in the light of Thy truth, that it may at length attain to the light of everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
CONTENTS.
PAGE PPIEFACE •••-•«•- 9 m V
PART I,
DISCOURSE I. The Surroundings of the First Epistle of St. John 3
DISCOURSE II.
The Connection of the Epistle with the Gospel of St. John --------- 21
DISCOURSE III.
The Polemical Element in the First Epistle of St. John .--------39
DISCOURSE IV.- The Image of St. John's Soul in His Epistle - 54
xiv CONTENTS.
PART II,
PAGE
Some General Rules for the Interpretation of the First Epistle of St. John ----- 75
SECTION I. Text and Versions --------79
DISCOURSE I. Analysis and Theory of St. John's Gospel • - 80
DISCOURSE II. St. John's Gospel Historical not Ideological • • 88
SECTION II. Text and Versions .•--•-••100
DISCOURSE IIL Extent of the Atonement --•••• 102
DISCOURSE IV. Missionary Application of the Extent o^ the Atone- ment • •-----••- io5
SECTION III. (i) Text and Versions - • • • - • • •I17
DISCOURSE V. The Influence of the Great Life Walk a Personal Influence - - - • • • • • -118
SECTION III. (2) Text and Versions • • • • • • * -ISS
CONTENTS. XV
SECTION III. (3)
PAGE
Text and Versions - - - - • • - -134
DISCOURSE VL The World which we must not Love - • • • 136
DISCOURSE VII. Use and Abuse of the Sense of the Vanity of the "World .-----•-- 149
SECTION IV. Text and Versions -----••• 164
DISCOURSE VIII. Knowing All Things --••••- 166
SECTION V. Text and Versions ------•• 179
SECTION VI. Texts and Versions- ----••- 185
DISCOURSE IX. Lofty Ideals Perilous unless Applied- • • » 180
SECTION VII. Text and Versions ---••••• 204
SECTION VIII, Text and Versions -•••-•••207
DISCOURSE X. Boldness in the Day of Judgment » . . - 210
xvi COyTEiYTS.
SECTION IX.
PAGE
Text and Versions ----•••. 220
DISCOURSE XI. Birth and Victory ---.•••• 223
I DISCOURSE XII.
The Gospel as a Gospel of Witness; the Three
Witnesses - - - - - -- - - 236
DISCOURSE XIII. The Witness of Men (applied to the Resurrection)- 241
DISCOURSE XIV. Sin unto Death ----•••- 254
DISCOURSE XV.' The Terrible Truism which has no Exception - - 260
SECTION X. Text and Versions --•••••- 274
SECOND EPISTLE, Text and Versions -----•-. 279
DISCOURSE XVI Theology and Life in Kyria's Letter - • • - 282
THIRD EPISTLE, Text and Versions -----••- 297
DISCOURSE XVII. The Quietness of True Religion - - • • - 300
PART I.
"JOHANNIS EpISTOI.^, ULTIMUSQUE PRIM^ VEPSICULUS, IN FpHESQM IMPRIMIS CONVENIUNT,"
(Bengel in Act. xix. 21.)
DISCOURSE I.
THE SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN.
" Little children, keep yoursel.es from idols." — I John v. 21.
AFTER the example of a writer of genius, preachers and essayists for the last forty years have con- stantly applied — or misapplied — some lines from one of the greatest of Christian poems. Dante writes of St. John —
"As he, who looks intent, And strives with searching ken, how he may see The sun in his eclipse, and, through decline Of seeing, loseth power of sight : so 1 Gazed on that last resplendence." *
The poet meant to be understood of the Apostle's spiritual splendour of soul, of the absorption of his intellect and heart in his conception of the Person of Christ and of the dogma of the Holy Trinity. By these expositors of Dante the image is transferred to the style and structure of his writings. But confusion of thought is not magnificence, and mere obscurity is never sunlike. A blurred sphere and undecided outline is not characteristic of the sun even in eclipse. Dante never intended us to understand that St. John as a writer
' Gary's Dante, Paradiso, xxv. 1 1 7. Stanley's Sermons and Essays on the Aposlolic Age, 242.
4 SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE.
was distinguished by a beautiful vagueness of senti- ment, by bright but tremulously drawn lines of dogmatic creed. It is indeed certain that round St. John himself, at the time when he wrote, there were many minds affected by this vague mysticism. For them, beyond the scanty region of the known, there was a world of darkness whose shadows they desired to penetrate. For them this little island of life was surrounded by waters into whose depths they affected to gaze. They were drawn by a mystic attraction to things which they themselves called the '^shadows," the ''depths," the "silences." But for St. John these shadows were a negation of the message which he delivered that " God is light, and darkness in Him is none." These silences were the contradiction of the Word who has once for all interpreted God. These depths were '' depths of Satan." ^ For the men who were thus enamoured of indefiniteness, of shifting senti- ments and flexible creeds, were Gnostic heretics. Now St. John's style, as such, has not the artful variety, the perfect balance in the masses of composition, the finished logical cohesion of the Greek classical writers. Yet it can be loftily or pathetically impressive. It can touch the problems and processes of the moral and spiritual world with a pencil-tip of deathless light, or compress them into symbols which are solemnly or awfully picturesque.^ Above all St. John has the faculty of enshrining dogma in forms of statement which are firm and precise — accurate enough to be envied by philosophers, subtle enough to defy the passage of heresy through their finely drawn yet powerful lines. Thus in the beginning of his Gospel
' Apoc. ii. 24. 'John xiii. 30 cf. I John ii. II.
V. 21.] SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE. 5
all false thought upon the Person of Him who is the living theology of His Church is refuted by anticipa- tion— that which in itself or in its certain consequences unhumanises or undeifies the God Man ; that which denies the singularity of the One Person who was Incarnate, or the reality and entireness of the Man- hood of Him who fixed His Tabernacle ^ of humanity in us. ^
It is therefore a mistake to look upon the First Epistle of St. John as a creedless composite of mis- cellaneous sweetnesses, a disconnected rhapsody upon philanthropy. And it will be well to enter upon a serious perusal of it, with a conviction that it did not drop from the sk}^ upon an unknown place, at an unknown time, with an unknown purpose. We can arrive at some definite conclusions as to the circum- stances from which it arose, and the sphere in which it was written — at least if we are entitled to say that we have done so in the case of almost any other ancient document of the same nature.
Our simplest plan will be, in the first instance, to trace in the briefest outline the career of St. John after the Ascension of our Lord, so far as it can be followed certainly by Scripture, or with the highest probabiliry from early Church history. We shall then be better
^ iffKTjvcocrev eu ijpuf.
* This characteristic of St. John's style is powerfully expressed by the great hymn-writer of the Latin Church,
*' Hebet sensus exors styli ; Stylo scribit lam subtili,
Fide tam catholica, Ne de Verbo salutari Posset quicquam refragari Pravitas haeretica."
Adam of St, Victor, Sc-r. xxxii.
6 SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE.
able to estimate the degree in which the Epistle fits into the framework of local thought and circumstances in which we desire to place it.
Much of this biography can best be drawn out by tracing the contrast between St. John and St. Peter, which is conveyed with such subtle and exquisite beauty in the closing chapter of the fourth Gospel.
The contrast between the two Apostles is one of history and of character.
Historically the work done by each of them for the Church differs in a remarkable way from the other.
We might have anticipated for one so dear to our Lord a distinguished part in spreading the Gospel among the nations of the world. The tone of thought revealed in parts of his Gospel might even have seemed to indicate a remarkable aptitude for such a task. St. John's peculiar appreciation of the visit of the Greeks to Jesus, and his preservation of words which show such deep insight into Greek religious ideas, would apparently promise a great missionary, at least to men of lofty speculative thought.^ But in the Acts of the Apostles St. John is first overshadowed, then effaced, by the heroes of the missionary epic, St. Peter and St. Paul. After the close of the Gospels he is mentioned five times only. Once his name occurs in a list of the Apostles.^ Thrice he passes before us with Peter.^ Once again (the first and kst time when we hear of St. John in personal relation with St. Paul) he appears in the Epistle to the Galatians with two others, James and Cephas, as reputed to be pi.Mars of the Church.^ But whilst we read in the Acts of his taking a certain part in miracles, in preaching, in
' John xii. 20—34, tsj ecially ver. 24. ^ Acts iii. 4, v. 13, viii. 14. 2 Acts i. 13. ^ Gal. ii. 9.
V.2I.] SUKROUNBINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE. 7
confirmation ; while his boldness is acknowledged by adversaries of the faith ; not a line of his individual teaching is recorded. He walks in silence by the side of the Apostle who was more fitted to be a missionary pioneer.^
With the materials at our command, it is difficult to say how St. John was employed whilst the first great advance of the cross was in progress. We know for certain that he was at Jerusalem during the second visit of St. Paul. But there is no reason for conjecturing that he was in that city when it was visited by St. Paul on his last voyage ^ (a.d. 6o) ; while we shall presently have occasion to show how markedly the Church tradition connects St. John with Ephesus.
We have next to point out that this contrast in the history of the Apostles is the result of a contrast in their characters. This contrast is brought out with a marvellous prophetic symbolism in the miraculous draught of fishes after the Resurrection.
First as regards St. Peter.
" When Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt his fisher's coat unto him (for he was naked), and did cast himself into the sea." ^ His was the warm
^ Acts iii. 4, iv. 13, viii. 14. The singular and interesting manu- script of Patmos (Ai irepiodoi toD deoKoyod) attributed to St. John's disciple, Prochorus, seems to recognise that St. John's chief mission was not that of working miracles. Even in a kind of duel of prodigies between him and the sinister magician of Patmos, the following occurs. "Kynops asked a young man in the rrnltiiude where his father then was. 'My father is dead,' he rephtd, 'he went down yonder in a storm.' Turning to John, the magician said, — Come, bring up this young man's father from the dead.' 'I have not come here,' answered the Apcstle, 'to raise the dead, but to deliver the living from their errors.' "
^ Gal. ii. 9; Acts xxi. 17, sqq.
* John XXI. 7.
8 SURROCuVDINGS OF THE FIRS 7 EPISTLE.
energy, the forward impulse of young life, the free bold plunge of an impetuous and chivalrous nature into the waters which are nations and peoples. In he must; on he will. The prophecy which follows the thrice renewed restitution of the fallen Apostle is as follows : " Verily, verily, I say unto thee. When thou w^ast young, thou girdest thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldest : but when thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not. This spake He, signifying by what death He should glorify God, and when He had spoken this, He saith unto him, Follow Me."^ This, we are told, is obscure ; but it is obscure only as to details. To St. Peter it could have conveyed no other impression than that it foretold his martyrdom. " When thou wast young," points to the tract of 3^ears up to old age. It has been said that forty is the old age of youth, fifty the youth of old age. But our Lord does not actually define old age by any precise date. He takes what has occurred as a type of Peter's youthfulness of heart and frame — " girding himself," Vv^ith rapid action, as he had done shortly before ; " walking," as he had walked on the white beach of the lake in the early dawn; "whither thou wouldest," as when he had cried with impetuous half defiant independence, " I go a fishing," invited by the auguries of the morning, and of the water. The form of ex- pression seems to indicate that Simon Peter was not to go far into the dark and frozen land ; that he was to be growing old, rather than absolutely old.^ Then should he stretch forth his hands, with the
* Ibid., vers. 17, 18, 19.
* The beginning of old age wculd account sufficiently for the antitipati^.n of death in 2 Pettr i. 13, 14, 15.
V.2I.] SUI^ROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE. 9
cignified resignation of one who yields manfully to that from which nature would willingly escape. ^' This spake He/' adds the evangelist, ^'signify'ng by what death he shall glorify God." ^ What fatal temptation leads so many commentators to minimise such a pre- diction as this ? If the prophecy were the product of a later hand added after the martyrdom of St. Peter, it certainly would have wanted its present inimitable impress of distance and reserve.
It is in the context of this passage that we read most fully and truly the contrast of our Apostle's nature with that of St. Peter. St. John, as Chrysostom has told us in deathless words, was loftier, saw more deeply, pierced right into and through spiritual truths,^ was more the lover of Jesus than of Christ, as Peter was more the lover of Christ than of Jesus. Below the different work of the two men, and determining it, was this essential difference of nature, which they carried with them into the region of grace. St. John was not so much the great missionary with his sacred restless- ness; not so much the oratorical expositor of prophecy with his pointed proofs of correspondence between prediction and fulfilment, and his passionate declama- tion driving in the conviction of guilt like a sting that pricked the conscience. He was the theologian ; the quiet master of the secrets of the spiritual life ; the calm strong controversialist who excludes error by constructing truth. The work of such a spirit as his was rather Hke the finest product of venerable and
' Zo^daei ver. 19. The lifelike shall (not should) is part of the many minute but vivid touches which make the whole of this scene so full of motion and reality — " I go a fishing " (ver. 3) ; " about two hundred cubits " (ver. 8) ; the accurate " beach " (ver. 4).
^ diopariKUTepos. S. Jcann. Chrysost. — Ham, in Joann,
10 SUJ^ROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE.
long established Churches. One gentle word of Jesus sums up the biography of long years which apparently were without the crowded vicissitudes to which other Apostles were exposed. If the old Church history is true, St. John was either not called upon to die for Jesus, or escaped from that death by a miracle. That one word of the Lord was to become a sort of motto of St. John. It occurs some twenty-six times in the brief pages of these Epistles. " If I will that he abide " — abide in the bark, in the Church, in one spot, in life, in spiritual communion with Me. It is to be remembered finally, that not only spiritual, but ecclesiastical con- solidation is attributed to St. John by the voice of history. He occupied himself with the visitation of his Churches and the development of Episcopacy. So in the sunset of the Apostolic age stands before us the mitred form of John the Divine. Early Christianity had three successive capitals — Jerusalem, Antioch, Ephesus. Surely, so long as St. John lived, men looked for a Primate of Christendom not at Rome but at Ephesus.
How different were the two deaths ! It was as if in His words our Lord allowed His two Apostles to look into a magic glass, wherein one saw dimly the hurrying feet, the prelude to execution which even the saint wills not ; the other the calm life, the gathered disciples, the quiet sinking to rest. In the clear obscure of that prophecy we may discern the outline of Peter's cross, the bowed figure of the saintly old man. Let us be thankful that John ^^ tarriccV He has left the Church three pictures that can never fade — in the Gospel the picture of Christ, in the Epistles the picture of his own soul, in the Apocalypse the picture of Heaven.
V.2I.] SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE. 11
So far we have relied almost exclusively upon in- dications supplied by Scripture. We now turn to Church history to fill in some particulars of interest.
Ancient tradition unhesitatingly believed that the latter years of St. John's prolonged life, were spent in the city of Ephesus, or province of Asia Minor, with the Virgin-Mother, the sacred legacy from the ^cross, under his fostering care for a longer or shorter portion of those years. Manifestly he would not have gone to Ephesus during the lifetime of St. Paul. Various circum- stances point to the period of his abode there as begin- ning a little after the fall of Jerusalem (a.d. Gy). He lived on until towards the close of the first century of the Christian era, possibly two years later (a.d. 102) With the date of the Apocalypse we are not directly concerned, though we refer it to a very late period in St. John's career, believing that the Apostle did not return from Patmos until just after Domitian's death. The date of the Gospel may be placed between a.d. 80 and 90. And the First Epistle accompanied the Gospel, as we shall see in a subsequent discourse.
The Epistle then, like the Gospel, and contempora- neously with it, saw the light in Ephesus, or in its vicinity. This is proved by three pieces of evidence of the most unquestionable solidity.
(i) The opening chapters of the Apocalypse con- tain an argument, which cannot be explained away for the connection of St. John with Asia Minor and with Ephesus. And the argument is independent of the authorship of that wonderful book. Whoever wrote the Book of the Revelation must have felt the most absolute conviction of St. John's abode in Ephesus and temporary exile to Patmos. To have written with a special view of acquiring a hold upon the Churches
12 SUJ^ROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE.
of Asia Minor, while assuming from the very first as fact what tJicy, more than any other Churches in the world, must have known to h& fiction, would have been to invite immediate and contemptuous rejection. The three earliest chapters of the Revelation are unintelli- gible, except as the real or assumed utterance of a Primate (in later language) of the Churches of Asia Minor. To the inhabitants of the barren and remote isle of Patmos, Rome and Ephesus almost represented the world ; their rocky nest among the waters was scarcely visited except as a brief resting-place for those who sailed from one of those great cities to the other, or for occasional traders from Corinth.
(2) The second evidence is the fragment of the Epistle of Irenseus to Florinus preserved in the fifth book of the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius. Irenaeus mentions no dim tradition, appeals to no past which was never present. He has but to question his own recollections of Polycarp, whom he remembered in early life. " Where he sat to talk, his way, his manner of life, his personal appearance, how he used to tell of his intimacy with John, and with the others who had seen the L-ord."^ Irenaeus elsewhere distinctly says that '' John himself issued the Gospel while living at Ephesus in Asia Minor, and that he survived in that city until Trajan's time." ^
(3) The third great historical evidence which con- nects St. John with Ephesus is that of Polycrates, Bishop of Ephesus, who wrote a synodical epistle to Victor and the Roman Church on the quartodeciman question, toward the close of the second century. Pol^^crates speaks of the great ashes which sleep in
' Ap. Euseb. H. E., v. 20. ^ ^^^.,^ Halves., lib. iii., ch. I.
V.2I.] SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE. 13
Asia Minor until the Advent of the Lord, when He shall raise up His saints. He proceeds to mention Philip who sleeps in Hierapolis ; two of his daughters ; a third who takes her rest in Ephesus, and "John moreover, who leaned upon the breast of Jesus, who was a high priest bearing the radiant plate of gold upon his forehead." ^
This threefold evidence would seem to render the sojourn of St. John at Ephesus for many 3^ears one of the most solidly attested facts of earlier Church history.
It will be necessary for our purpose to sketch the general condition of Ephesus in St. John's time.
A traveller coming from Antioch of Pisidia (as St. Paul did A.D. 54) descended from the mountain chain which separates the Meander from the Cayster. He passed down by a narrow ravine to the ^^ Asian meadow " celebrated by Homer. There, rising from the valley, partly running up the slope of Mount Coressus, and again higher along the shoulder of Mount Prion, the traveller saw the great city of Ephesus towering upon the hills, with widely scattered suburbs. In the first century the population was immense, and included a strange mixture of races and religions. Large numbers of Jews wer^ settled there, and seem to have possessed a full religious organisation under a High Priest or Chief Rabbi. But the prevailing super-
* Upeds TO ireraXov Tre^ope/ccis — "Pontifex ejus (sc. Domini) auream laminam in fronte habens." So translated by S. Hieron. Lib. de Vir. Ilhist, xlv. The ireToXov is the LXX. rendering of l*""^, the pro- jecting leaf or plate of radiant gold (Exod. xxviii. 26, xxxix. 30), associated with the " mitre " (Lev. viii. 9). Whether Pol3'crates speaks literall}', or wishes to convey by a metaphor the impression of holiness radiating from St. John's face, we pre bably cannot decide.
14 SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE.
stition was the worship of the Ephesian Artemis. The great temple, the priesthood whose chief seems to have enjoyed a royal or quasi-royal rank, the afQuence of pilgrims at certain seasons of the year, the industries connected with objects of devotion, supported a swarm of devotees, whose fanaticism was intensified by their material interest in a vast religious establishment. Ephesus boasted of being a theocratic city, the possessor and keeper of a temple glorified by art as well as by devotion. It had a civic calendar marked by a round of splendid festivities associated with the cultus of the goddess. Yet the moral reputation of the city stood at the lowest point, even in the estimation of Greeks. The Greek 'character was effeminated in Ionia by Asiatic manners, and Ephesus was the most dissolute city of Ionia. Its once superb schools of art became infected by the ostentatious vulgarity of an ever-increas- ing parvenu opulence. The place was chiefly divided between dissipation and a degrading form of literature. Dancing and music were heard day and night ; a pro- tracted revel was visible in the streets. Lascivious romances whose infamy was proverbial were largely sold and passed from hand to hand. Yet there were not a few of a different character. In that divine climate, the very lassitude, which was the reaction from excessive amusement and perpetual sunshine, disposed many minds to seek for refuge in the shadows of a visionary world. Some who had received or inherited Christianity from Aquila and Priscilla, or from St. Paul himself, thirty or forty years before, had contaminated the purity of the faith with inferior elements derived from the contagion of local heresy, or from the infiltra- tion of pagan thought. The Ionian intellect seems to have delighted in imaginative metaphysics; and for
V.2I.] SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE. 15
minds undisciplined by true logic or the training of severe science imaginative metaphysics is a dangerous form of mental recreation. The adept becomes the slave of his own formulae, and drifts into partial insanity by a process which seems to himself to be one of in- disputable reasoning. Other influences outside Chris- tianity ran in the same direction. Amulets were bought by trembling believers. Astrological calculations were received wdth the irresistible fascination of terror. Systems of magic, incantations, forms of exorcism, tradi- tions of theosophy, communications with demons — all that we should now sum up under the head of spiritualism — laid their spell upon thousands. No Christian reader of the nineteenth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles will be inclined to doubt that beneath all this mass of superstition and imposture there lay some dark reality of evil power. At all events the extent of these practices, these ^' curious arts " in Ephesus at the time of St. Paul's visit, is clearly proved by the extent of the local literature which spiritualism put forth. The value of the books of magic which were burned by penitents of this class, is estimated by St. Luke at fifty thousand pieces of silver — probably about thirteen hundred and fifty pounds of our money ! ^
Let us now consider what ideas or allusions in the Epistles of St. John coincide with, and fit into, this Ephesian contexture of life and thought.
We shall have occasion in the third discourse to refer to forms of Christian heresy or of semi-Christian
* Acts xix. 20, 21. In this description of Ephesus the writer has constantly had in view the passages to which he referred in the Speaker's Commentary, N.T., iv., 274, 276. He has also studied M. Kenan's Saint Paul, chap, xii., and the authorities cited in the notes, PP- 329r ZS^'
i6 SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE.
speculation indisputably pointed to by St. John, and prevalent in Asia Minor when the Apostle wrote. But besides this, several other points of contact with Ephesus can be detected in the Epistles before us. (i) The first Epistle closes with a sharp decisive warning, expressed in a form which could only have been employed when those who were addressed habitually lived in an atmo- sphere saturated with idolatr}^, where the social tempta- tions to come to terms with idolatrous practices were powerful and ubiquitous. This was no doubt true of many other places at the time, but it w^as pre-eminently true of Ephesus. Certain of the Gnostic Christian sects in Ionia held lax views about '' eating things sacrificed unto idols/' although fornication was a general accom- paniment of such a compliance. Two of the angels of the Seven Churches of Asia w^ithin the Ephesian group — the angels of Pergamum and of Thyatira — receive especial admonition from the Lord upon this subject. These considerations prove that the command, "Chil- dren, guard yourselves from the idols," had a very special suitability to the conditions of life in Ephesus. (2) The population of Ephesus was of a very composite kind. Many were attracted to the capital of Ionia by its reputation as the capital of the pleasures of the world. It was also the centre of an enormous trade by land and sea. Ephesus, Alexandria, Antioch and Corinth were the four cities where at that period all races and all religions of civilised men were most largely represented. Now the First Epistle of St. John has a peculiar breadth in its representation of the purposes of God. Christ is not merely the fulfilment of the hopes of one particular people. The Church is not merely destined to be the home of a handful of spiritual citizens. The Atonement is as w ide as the race of man. '' He is the propitiation
V.2I.] SURROUXDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE. 17
for the whole world;" "we have seen, ar.d bear witness that the Father sent the Son as Saviour of the world." ^ A cosmopolitan population is addressed in a cosmopolitan epistle. (3) We have seen that the gaiety and sunshine of Ephesus was sometimes darkened by the shadows of a world of magic, that for some natures Ionia was a land haunted by spiritual terrors. He must be a hasty student who fails to connect the extraordinary narrative in the nineteenth chapter of the Acts with the ample and awful recognition in the Epistle to the Ephesians of the mysterous conflict in the Christian life against evil intelligences, real, though unseen.^ The brilliant rationalist may dispose of such things by the convenient and compendious method of a sneer. '' Such narratives as that " (of St. Paul's struggle with the exorcists at Ephesus) '' are dis- agreeable little spots in everything that is done by the people. Though we cannot do a thousandth part of what St. Paul did, we have a system of physiology and of medicine very superior to his." ^ Perhaps he had a system of spiritual diagnosis very superior to ours. In the epistle to the Angel of the Church of Thyatira, mention is made of " the woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess,"^ who led astray the servants of Christ. St. John surely addresses himself to a com- munity where influences precisely of this kind exist, and are recognised when he writes, — " Beloved, believe
^ St. John ii. 2, iv. 14.
2 **We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against," etc Eph. vi. 12-17.
^ Sai)it Paul, Renan, 31S, 319,
* For the almost certain reference here to the Chaldean S3-bil Sam- bethe, see Apoc. ii. 20, Archdeacon Lee's note in Speakers Coninientary, N.T., iv. 527, 534, 535, and Dean Blakesley (art. Thyatira^ Diet, of the Bible).
2
l8 SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE.
not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God : because many false prophets are gone out into the world. . . . Every spirit that confesseth not Jesus is not of God."^ The Church or Churches, which the First Epistle directly contemplates, did not consist of men just converted. Its whole language supposes Christians, some of whom had grown old and were ''fathers" in the faith, while ethers w^ho were younger enjoyed the privilege of having been born and brought up in a Christian atmosphere. They are reminded again and again, with a reiteration which would be unaccountable if it had no special significance, that the commandment " that which they heard," '' the w^ord," "the message," is the same which they had from the beginning''"" Now this will exactly suit the circumstances of a Church like the Ephesian, to which another Apostle had originally preached the Gospel many years before.^
* I John iv. I, 3.
2 I John ii. 7, ii. 24, iii. 1 1 ; 2 John v. 5, 6. The passage in ii. 24 is a specimen of that simple emphasis, that presentation of a truth or duty under two aspects, which St. John often produces merely by an inversion of the order of the words. " Ye— what ye heard ixova the beginning let it abide in you. If what from the Z)^^m- niy^g ye heard abide in you " (6 rjKOvaaTe dw dpxv^ . . . 8 dw' dpxvs ilKoucrare). The emphasis in the first clause is upon the /art" of their having heard the message ; in the second upon this feature of the message— that it was given in the beginning of Christianity amongst them, and kept unchanged until the present time.
3 Acts xviii. 18-21. To these general links connecting our Epistles with Eph'esus, a few of less importance, yet not without significance, may be added. The name of Demetrius (3 John 1 2) is certainly sugges- tive of the holy city of the earth-mother (Actsxix. 24, 38). Vitruvius assigns the completion of the temple of Ephesus to an architect of the name, and calls him "servus Dianse." St. John in his Gospel adopts, as if instinctively, the computation of time which was used in Asia Minor (John iv. 6, xix. 4— Hefel. Martyrium S. Polycarp.
V.2I.] SURROUNDINGS OF THE FJRST EPISTLE. 19
On the whole, we have in favour of assigning these Epistles to Ionian and Ephesian surroundings a con- siderable amount of external evidence. The general characteristics of the First Epistle consonant with the view of their origin which we have advocated are briefly these, (i) It is addressed to readers who were encompassed by peculiar temptations to make a compromise with idolatry. (2) It has an ampHtude and generality of tone which befitted one who wrote to a Church which embraced members from many countries, and was thus in contact with men of many races and religions. (3) It has a peculiar solemnity of reference to the invisible world of spiritual evil and to its terrible influence upon the human mind. (4) The Epistle is pervaded by a desire to have it recognised that the creed and law of practice which it asserts is absolutely one with that which had been proclaimed by earlier heralds of the cross to the same community. Every one of these characteristics is consistent with the destination of the Epistle for the Christians of Ephesus in the first instance. Its polemical element, which we are presently to discuss, adds to an accumula-
xxi.). On the same principle he speaks in the Apocalypse of " day and night" (Apoc. iv. 8, vii. 15, xii. 10, xiv, 11, xx. 10); St. Paul, on the other hand, speaks of "night and day" (l Tim. v. 5). It is a very real indication of the accuracy of the report of words in the Acts that, while St. Luke himself uses either form indifferently (Luke ii. 37, xviii. 2), St. Paul, as quoted by him, always says " night and day " (Acts XX. 31, xxvi. 7). Is it merely fanciful to conjecture that the unusual dyadomoLQv (3 John ii) may be an allusion to the astrological language in which alone the term is ever used outside a very few instances in the sacred writers ? " He only is under a good star, and has beneficent omens for his life." Balbillus, one of the m.ost famous astrologers of antiquity, the confidant of Nero and Vespasian, was an Ephesian, and almost supreme in Ephesus, not long before St. John's arrival there. Sueton., Ncyon., 36.
20 SURROUNDINGS OF THE FIRST EPISTLE,
tion of coincidences which no ingenuity can volatilise away. The Epistle meets Ephesian circumstances; it also strikes at Ionian heresies.
Aia-so-Louk/ the modern name of Ephesus, appears to be derived from two Greek words which speak of St. John the divine, the theologian of the Church. As the memory of the Apostle haunts the city where he so long Hved, even in its fall and long decay under its Turkish conquerors, — and the fatal spread of the malaria from the marshes of the Cayster — so a memory of the place seem.s to rest in turn upon the Epistle, and we read it more satisfactorily while we assign to it the origin attributed to it by Christian antiquity, and keep that memory before our minds.
' Aia-so-Louk, a corruption of B,-^lo% 6e6\oyos, holy theologian (or ayia deoXoyov, holy city of the theolcgiatt). Some scholars, however, assert that the word is often pronounced and written aiaslyk, with the common Turkish termination lyk. See 5. Paul (Renan, 342, note 2),
DISCOURSE II.
THE CONNECTION- OF THE EPISTLE WITH THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN.
Svj^dSi'trt fih yap dWriXocs to evayyeXiov Kal r) eiTLffTok^, Dionys. Alexandr. ap Eiiseb.^ H. E., vii., 25.
"And these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full." — I John i. 4.
FROM the wholesale burning of books at Ephesas, as a consequence of awakened convictions, the most pregnant of all commentators upon the New Testa- ment has drawn a powerful lesson. " True religion," says the writer, "puts bad books out of the way." Ephesus at great expense burnt curious and evil volumes, and the '^ word of God grew and prevailed." And he proceeds to show how just in the very matter where Ephesus had manifested such costly penitence, she was rewarded by being made a sort of depository of the most precious books which ever came from human pens. St. Paul addresses a letter to the Ephesians. Timothy was Bishop of Ephesus when the two great pastoral Epistles were sent to him.^ All St. John's writings point to the same place. The Gospel and Epistles
' Bengel, on Acts xix. 19, 20, finds a reference to manuscripts of some of the synoptical Gospels and of the Epistles in 2 Tim. iv. 13, and conjectures that, after St. Paul's martyrdom, Timothy carried Lhem with him to Ephesus.
22 THE CONNECTION OF THE EPISTLE
were written there, or with primary reference to the capital of lonia.^ The Apocalypse was in all proba- bility first read at Ephesus.
Of this group of Ephesian books we select two of primary importance — the Gospel and First Epistle of St. John. Let us dwell upon the close and thorough connection of the two documents, upon the interpre- tation of the Epistle by the Gospel, by whatever name we may prefer to designate the connection.
It is said indeed by a very high authority, that while the ^' whole Epistle is permeated with thoughts of the person and work of Christ," yet ''direct references to facts of the Gospel are singularly rare." More particularly it is stated that " we find here none of the foundation and (so to speak) crucial events sum- marised in the earliest Christian confession as we still find them in the Apostle's creed." And among these events are placed, "the Birth of the Virgin Mary, the Crucifixion, the Resurrection, the Ascension, the Session, the Coming to Judgment."
To us there seems to be some exaggeration in this way of putting the matter. A writing which accom- panied a sacred history, and which was a spiritual com- ment upon that very history, was not likely to repeat the history upon which it commented, just in the same shape. Surely the Birth is the necessary con- dition of having come in the flesh. The incident of the piercing of the side, and the water and blood
' Renan's curious theory that Rom. xvi. i-i6 is a sheet of the Epistle to the Ephesians accidentally misplaced, rests upon a sup- posed prevalence of Ephesian names in the case of those who are greeted. Archdeacon Gifibrd's refutation, and his solution of an unquestionable difficulty, seems entirely satisfactory. {Speaker'^ Commi'hiary, in tdc.y vol. iii., New Testament.)
i. 4.] WITH THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN. 23
which flowed from it, is distinctly spoken of; and in that the Crucifixion is impHed. Shrinking with shame from Jesus at His Coming, which is spoken of in another verse, has no meaning unless that Coming be to Judgment.^ The sixth chapter is, if we may so say, the section of ^' the Blood," in the fourth Gospel. That section standing in the Gospel, standing in the great Sacrament of the Church, standing in the perpetually cleansing and purifying efficacy of the Atonement — ever present as a witness, which becomes personal, because identified with a Living Personality ^ — finds its echo and counterpart in the Epistle towards the beginning and near the close.^
We now turn to that which is the most conclusive evidence of connection between two documents — one historical, the other moral and spiritual — of which literary composition is capable. Let us suppose that a writer of profound thoughtfulness has finished, after long elaboration, the historical record of an eventful and many-sided life — a life of supreme importance to a nation, or to the general thought and progress of humanity. The book is sent to the representatives of some community or school. The ideas which its subject has uttered to the world, from their breadth and from the occasional obscurity of expression incident to
* It has become usual to say that the Epistle does not advert to John iii. or John vi. To us it seems that every mention of the Birth of God is a reference to John iii. (i John ii. 23, iii. 9, iv. 7, v. I-4. ) The word alfia. occurs once only in the fourth Gospel outside the sixth chapter (xix. 34; for i. 13 belongs to physiology). Four times we find it in that chapter — vi, 53, 54, 55, 56. Each mention of the ** Blood " in connection with our Lord does advert to John vi.
^ The masc. part. 01 /xapTvpodPTes is surely very remarkable with the three neuters (ro rveO/xa, rb voojp, rb aliia.) I John v. 7, 8.
2 I John i. 7, v. 6, 8.
24 THE CONNECTION OF THE EPISTLE
all great spiritual utterances, need some elucidation. The plan is really exhaustive, and combines the facts of the life with a full insight into their relations ; but it may easily be missed by any but thoughtful readers. The author will accompany this main work by something which in modern language w^e might call an introduction, or appendix, or advertisement, or explanatory pamphlet, or encyclical letter. Now the ancient form of literary composition rendered books packed with thourht doubly difficult both to read and write ; for they did not admit foot-notes, or marginal analyses, or abstracts. St. John then practically says, first to his readers in Asia Minor, then to the Church for ever — ^'with this life of Jesus I send you not only thoughts for your spiritual benefit, moulded round His teaching, but something more ; I send you an abstract^ a compendium of contents, at the beginning of this letter; I also send you at its close a key to the plan on which my Gospel is con- ceived." And surely a careful reader of the Gospel at its first publication would have desired assistance exactly of this nature. He would have wished to have a synopsis of contents, short but comprehensive, and a synoptical view of the author's plan — of the idea which guided him in his choice of incidents so momen- tous and of teaching so varied.
We have in the First Epistle two synopses of the Gospel which correspond with a perfect precision to these claims.^ We have : (i) a synopsis of the contents of the Gospel ; (2) a synoptical view of the conception from which it was written.
I. We find in the Epistle at the very outset a synopsis of the contents of the Gospel.
* See note A. at the end of this Discourse, which shows that tliere are, in truth, four such summaries.
i.4.3 WITH THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN. 25
''That which was from the beginning, that which we have heard, that which we have seen with our eyes, that which we gazed upon, and our hands handled — / speak concerning the Word who is the Life — that which we have seen and heard, declare we unto you also."
What are the contents of the Gospel ? (i) A lofty and dogmatic procemhun, which tells us of '' the Word who was in the beginning with God — in Whom was life." (2) Discourses and utterances, sometimes running on through pages, sometimes brief and broken.
(3) Works, sometimes miraculous, sometimes wrought into the common contexture of human life — looks, influences, seen by the very eyes of St. John and others, gazed upon with ever deepening joy and wonder.
(4) Incidents which proved that all this issued from One who was intensely human ; that it was as real as life and humanity — historical not visionary ; the doing and the effluence of a Manhood which could be, and which was, grasped by human hands.
Such is a synopsis of the Gospel precisely as it is given in the beginning of the First Epistle, (i) The Epistle mentions first, '' that which was from the beginning." There is the compendium of the pro- oemium of the Gospel. (2) One of the most important constituent parts of the Gospel is to be found in its ample preservation of dialogues, in which the Saviour is one interlocutor ; of monologues spoken to the hushed hearts of the disciples, or to the listening Pleart of the Father, yet not in tones so low that their love did not find it audible. This element of the narrative is summed up by the writer of the Epistle in two words — • " That which we heard." ^ (3) The works of bene-
' 6 6.KT]xiap.eu.
26 THE CONNECTION OF THE EPISTLE
volence or power, the doings and sufferings ; the pathos or joy which spring up from them in the souls of the disciples, occupy a large portion of the Gospel. All these come under the heading, " that which we have seen with our eyes,^ that which we gazed upon,"^ with one unbroken gaze of wonder as so beautiful, and of awe as so divine.^ (4) The assertion of the reality of the Manhood^ of Him who was yet the Life manifested — a reality through all His words, works, sufferings — finds its strong, bold summary in this com- pendium of the contents of the Gospel, " and our hands have handled." Nay, a still shorter compendium fol- lows : (i) The Life with the Father. (2) The Life manifested.^
2. But we have more than a S3^nopsis which embraces the contents of the Gospel at the beginning of the
' 6 ewpaKa^iev tols ocpdaX/JLoTs rjfjiQv.
^ John XX. 20.
' 8 iOeaadfX'sda, I John i. I. The same word is used in John i. 14.
* John xix. 27 would express this in the most palpable form. But it is constantly understood through the Gospel. The tenacity of Doketic error is evident from the fact that Chrysostom, preaching at Antioch, speaks of it as a popular error in his day. A little later, orthodox ears were somewhat offended by some beautiful lines of a Greek sacred poet, too little known among us, who combines in a singular degree Roman gravity with Greek grace. St. Rcmanus (a.d. 491) represents our Lord as saying of the sinful woman who became a penitent,
TTjJ' ppe^acrav 'Cx^V h ovK 'i^p^^e ^vdos \j/L\ots Tore Tols ddxpuaiv,
"Which with her tears, then pure, Wetted the feet the sea-depth wetted not.**
{Spicil. Salesmen. Edidit T. B. Pitra, S. Romanits, xvi. 13, Cant, de Passione. I20. )
* I John i. 2. The Life with the Father = John i. I, 14. The Life manifcsti-d =John i. 14 to end.
i.4.] WITH THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN. 27
Epistle. We have towards its close a second synopsis of the whole framework of the Gospel ; not now the theory of the Person of Christ, which in such a life was necessarily placed at its beginning, but of the human conception which pervaded the EvangeHst's composition. The second synopsis, not of the contents of the Gospel, but of the aim and conception which it assumed ill the form into which it was moulded by St. John, is given by the Epistle with a fulness which omits scarcely a paragraph of the Gospel. In the space of six verses of the fifth chapter the word witnesSy as verb or substantive, is repeated ten times.-^ The sim- plicity of St. John's artless rhetoric can make no more emphatic claim on our attention. The Gospel is indeed a tissue woven out of many lines of evidence human and divine. Compress its purpose into one single word. No doubt it is supremely the Gospel of the Divinity of Jesus. But, next to that, it may best be defined as the Gospel of Witness. These witnesses we may take in the order of the Epistle. St. John feels that his Gospel is more than a book ; it is a past made everlastingly present. Such as the great Life was in history, so it stands for ever. Jesus is ''the propitiation, is righteous," ''is here"^ So the great influences round His Person, the manifold witnesses of His Life, stand witnessing for ever in the Gospel and in the Church. What are these ? (i) The Spirit is ever witnessing. So our Lord in the Gospel — *' when the Comforter is come. He shall witness of
' The A.V. (l John v. 6-12) obscures this by a too great sensitive- ness to monotony. The language of the verses is varied unfortunately by "bear record" (ver, 7), "hath testified" (ver. 9), " believeth not the record " (ver. 10), "this is the record " (ver. II).
2 I John ii. 2-29, iii. 7, iv. 3, v. 20.
28 THE CONNECTION OF THE EPISTLE
Me." ^ No one can doubt that the Spirit is one pre-eminent subject of the Gospel. Indeed, teaching about Him, above all as the witness to Christ, occu- pies three unbroken chapters in one place.^ (2) The water is ever witnessing. So long as St. John's Gospel lasts, and permeates the Church with its influ- ence, the water must so testify. There is scarcely a paragraph of it where water is not ; almost always with some relation to Christ. The witness of the Baptist ^ is, " I baptize with water." The Jordan itself bears witness that all its waters cannot give that which He bestows who is ^' preferred before " John.* Is not the water of Cana that was made wine a witness to His glory ? ^ The birth of '^ water and of the Spirit," • is another witness. And so in the Gospel section after section. The water of Jacob's well ; the water of the pool of Bethesda; the waters of the sea of Gahlee, with their stormy waves upon which He walked ; the water outpoured at the feast of tabernacles, with its application to the river of living water ; the water of Siloam ; the water poured into the basin, when Jesus washed the disciples' feet ; the water which, with the blood, streamed from the riven side upon the cross ; the water of the sea of Galilee in its gentler mood, when Jesus showed Himself on its beach to the seven ; as long as all this is recorded in the Gospel, as long as the sacrament of Baptism, with its visible water and its invisible grace w^orking in the regenerate, abides among the
' John XV. 26.
2 John xiv., XV., xvi., Cf. vii. 39. The witness of the Spirit in the Apostolic ministry vi^ill be found John xx, 22,
3 John i. 19. *Johni. 16, 31,33. •John ii, 9, iv. 46. ® John iii. 5.
1. 4. J WITH THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN; 29
faithful ;— so long is the water ever witnessing.^ (3) The Blood is ever " witnessing." Expiation once for all ; purification continually from the blood outpoured ; drinking the blood of the Son of Man by participation in the sacrament of His love, with the grace and strength that it gives day by day to innumerable souls ; the Gospel concentrated into that great sacrifice ; the Church's gifts of benediction summarised in the un- speakable Gift ; this is the unceasing witness of the Blood. (4) " The witness of men " fills the Gospel from beginning to end. The glorious series of confessions wrung from willing and unwilling hearts form the points of division round which the whole narrative may be grouped. Let us think of all those attestations which He between the Baptist's precious testimony with the sv;eet yet fainter utterances of Andrew, Philip, Nathanael, and the perfect creed of Christendom con- densed into the burning words of Thomas — '' my Lord and my God." ^ What a range of feeling and faith ; what a variety of attestation coming from human souls, sometimes wrung from them half unwillingly, some- times uttered at crisis-moments with an impulse that could not be resisted ! The witness of men in the Gospel, and the assurance of one testimony that was to be given by the Apostles individually and collectively,^ besides the evidences already named includes the following — the witness of Nicodemus, of the Samaritan woman, of the Samaritans, of the impotent man at the pool of Bethesda, of Simon Peter, of the officers of the
» John iv. 5, 7, II, 12, V. I, 8, vi. 19, vn. 35, 37, ix. 7, xiii. i, 14, xix 34, xxi. I, 8. In the other great Johannic book water is con- stantly mentioned. Apoc. vii. 7, xiv. 7, xvi. 5, xxi. 6, xxii. I, xxii. 17.
'^John i. 19, 29, 32, 34, 35, 36, 41, 45, 47, xix. 27.
• John XV. 27,
30 THE CONNECTION OF THE EPISTLE
Jewish authorities, of the bhnd man, of Pilate.^ (5) The " witness of God " occupies also a great position in the fourth Gospel. That witness may be said to be given in five forms : the witness of the Father^^ of Christ Himself,^ of the Holy Spirit/ of Scripture/ of miracles.® This great cloud of witnesses, human and divine, finds its appropriate completion in another sub- jective witness.'' The whole body of evidence passes from the region of the intellectual to that of the moral and spiritual life. The evidence acquires that evidentness which is to all our knowledge what the sap is to the tree. The faithful carries it in his heart ; it goes about with him, rests with him day and night, is close to him in life and death. He, the principle of whose being is belief ever going out of itself and resting its acts of faith on the Son of God, has all that manifold witness in him.^
It would be easy to enlarge upon the verbal connec- tion between the Epistle before us and the Gospel which it accompanied. We might draw out (as has
' John iii. 2. The Baptist's final witness (iii. 25, 33, iv. 39, 42, V. 15, vi. 68, 69, vii. 46, xix. 4, 6). Note, too, the accentuation of the idea of witness (John v. 31, 39), It is to be regretted that the R.V. also has sometimes obscured this important term by substituting a different English word, e.g., " the word of the woman who testified'* (John iv. 39).
2 John viii. 18, xii. 28.
3 Ibid. viii. 17, 18. ^ Ibid. XV. 26.
^ Ibid. V. 39, 46, xix. 35, 36, 37.
6 Ibid. V. 36.
^ This sixth witness (i John v. lo) exactly answers to John xx.
•* 6 Tnardiuv els tov mov. kt\ (v. lo). The construction is different in the words which im.mediatel}' follow (6 fir] Triareiccv tcD 6€(^), not even givirg Him credence, r.ct ie/ic zing Him, much less Lelievjng on Him.
i. 4.] WITH THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN. 31
often been done) a list of quotations from the Gospel, a whole common treasury of mystic language ; but we prefer to leave an undivided impression upon the mind. A document which gives us a synopsis of the contents of another document at the beginning, and a synoptical analysis of its predominant idea at the close, covering the entire w^ork, and capable of absorbing every part of it (except some necessary adjuncts of a rich and crowded narrative), has a connection with it which is vital and integral. The Epistle is at once an abstract of the contents of the Gospel, and a key to its purport. To the Gospel, at least to it and the Epistle considered as integrally one, the Apostle refers when he says : " these things write we unto you." ^
St. John had asserted that one end of his declaration was to make his readers hold fast " fellowship with us," i.e.y with the Church as the Apostolic Church ; aye, and
' The view here advocated of the relation of the Epist!e to the Gospel of St. John, and of the brief but complete anal3^tical synopsis in the opening words of the Epistle, appears to us to represent the earliest known interpretation as given by the author of the famous fragment of the Muratorian Canon, the first catalogue of the books of the N. T. (written between the middle and close of the second century). After his statement of the circumstances which led to the composition of the fourth Gospel, and an assertion of the perfect internal unity of the Evangelical narratives, the author of the fragment proceeds. "What wonder then if John brings forward each matter, point by point, with such consecutive order (tarn constanter singula), even in his Epistles saying, when he comes to write in Lis own person (dicens in semetipso), * what we have seen with our eyes, and heard with our ears, and our hands have handled, these things have we written.' For thus, in orderly arrangement and con- secutive language he professes himself not only an eye-witness, but a hearer, and yet further a writer of the wonderful things of the Lord." [So we understand the writer. " Sic enim non solum visorem, sed et auditorem, sed et scriptorem omnium mirabilium Domini, per ordinem profitetur." The fragment, with copious annota- tions, may be found in Reltquce Sacrce, Routh, Tom. i., 394, 434.]
32 THE CONNECTION OF THE EPISTLE
that fellowship of ours is ^'with the Father, and with His Son Jesus Christ;" ''and these things," he con- tinues (with special reference to his Gospel, as spoken of in his opening words), ''we write unto you, that your joy may be fulfilled."
There is as truly a joy as a " patience and comfort of the Scriptures." The Apostle here speaks of " your joy," but that implied his also.
All great hterature, like all else that is beautiful, is a "joy for ever." To the true student his books are this. But this is so only with a few really great books. We are not speaking of works of exact science. Butler, Pascal, Bacon, Shakespeare, Homer, Scott, theirs is work of which congenial spirits never grow quite tired. But to be capable of giving out joy, books must have been written with it. The Scotch poet tells us, that no poet ever found the Muse, until he had learned to walk beside the brook, and "no think long." That which is not thought over with pleasure ; that which, as it gradually rises before the author in its unity, does not fill him with delight ; will never permanently give pleasure to readers. He must know joy before he can say — " these things write we unto you, that your joy may be full."
The book that is to give joy must be a part of a man's self. That is just what most books are not. They are laborious, diligent, useful perhaps ; they are not interesting or delightful. How touching it is, when the poor old stift' hand must write, and the overworked brain think, for bread ! Is there any- thing so pathetic in literature as Scott setting his back bravely to the wall, and forcing from his imagination the reluctant creations which used to issue with such splendid profusion from its haunted chambers ?
Of the conditions under which an inspired writer
i.4.] WITH THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN. 33
pursued his labours we know but little. But some conditions are apparent in the books of St. John with which we are now concerned. The fourth Gospel is a book written without arriere pensee, without literary conceit, without the paralysing dread of criti- cism. What verdict the polished society of Ephesus would pronounce ; what sneers would circulate in philosophic quarters ; what the numerous heretics v/ould murmur in their conventicles ; what critics within the Church might venture to whisper, missing perhaps favourite thoughts and catch-words ; ^ St. John cared no more than if he were dead. He communed with the memories of the past ; he listened for the music of the Voice which had been the teacher of his life. To be faithful to these memories, to recall these w^ords, to be true to Jesus, was his one aim. No one can doubt that the Gospel was written with a full dehght. No one who is capable of feeHng, ever has doubted that it was written as if with " a feather dropped from an angel's wing ; " that without aiming at anything but truth, it attains in parts at least a trans- cendent beauty. At the close of the prooemium, after the completest theological formula which the Church has ever possessed — the still, even pressure of a tide of thought — we have a parenthetic sentence, like the splendid unexpected rush and swell of a sudden wave ("we beheld the glory, the glory as of the Only- Be- gotten of the Father ") ; then after the parenthesis a
' For whatever reason, four classical terms (if we may so call them) of the Christian religion are excluded, or nearly excluded, from the Gospel of St. John, and from its companion document. Churchy Gospel, repentance, occur nowhere. Grace only once (John i. 14; see, however, 2 John 3; Apoc. i. 4; xxii. 21), faith as a substantive only once, (i John v. 4, but in Apoc. ii. 13-19; xiii. lO; xiv. 123.)
34 THE CONNECTION OE THE EPISTLE
soft and murmuring fall of the whole great tide ('* full of grace and truth "). Can we suppose that the Apostle hung over his sentence with literary zest? The number of writers is small who can give us an ever- lasting truth by a single word, a single pencil touch ; who, having their mind loaded with thought, are wise enough to keep that strong and eloquent silence which is the prerogative only of the highest genius. St. John gives us one of these everlasting pictures, of these inexhaustible symbols, in three little words — '^ He then having received the sop, went immediately out, and it was nighty^ Do we suppose that he ad- mired the perfect effect of that powerful self-restraint ? Just before the crucifixion he writes — ''Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe, and Pilate saith unto them, Behold the Man!"^ The pathos, the majesty, the royalty of sorrow, the admira- tion and pity of Pilate, have been for centuries the inspiration of Christian art. Did St. John congratulate himself upon the image of sorrow and of beauty which stands for ever in these lines ? With St. John as a writer it is as with St. John delineated in the fresco at Padua by the genius of Giotto. The form of the ascending saint is made visible through a reticulation of rays of light in colours as splendid as ever came from mortal pencil ; but the rays issue entirely from the Saviour, whose face and form are full before him.
The feeling of the Church has always been that the Gospel of St. John was a solemn work of faith and prayer. The oldest extant fragment upon the canon of the New Testament tells us that the Gospel was undertaken after earnest invitations from the brethren and the bishops, with solemn united fasting ; not with-
' Tjv bk vv^. John xiii. 30. ^ John xix. 5.
i.4.] WITH THE GOSPEL OE ST. JOHN. 35
out special revelation to Andrew the Apostle that John was to do the work.-^ A later and much less important document connected in its origin with Patmos embodies one beautiful legend about the composition of the Gospel. It tells how the Apostle was about to leave Patmos for Ephesus ; how the Christians of the island besought him to leave in writing an account of the Incarnation, and mysterious life of the Son of God ; how St. John and his chosen friends went forth from the haunts of men about a mile, and halted in a quiet spot called the gorge of Rest, ^ and then ascended the mountain which overhung it. There they remained three days. *^ Then," writes Prochorus, '' he ordered me to go down to the town for paper and ink. And after two days I found him standing rapt in prayer. Said he to me — ^ take the ink and paper, and stand on my right hand.' And I did so. And there was a great lightning and thunder, so that the mountain shook. And I fell on the ground as if dead. Whereupon John stretched forth his hand and took hold of me, and said — ' stand up at this spot at my right hand.' After which he prayed again, and after his prayer said unto me — 'son Prochorus, what thou hearest from my mouth, write upon the sheets.' And having opened his mouth as he was standing praying, and looking up to heaven, he began to say — 'in the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.' And so following on, he spake in order, standing as he was, and I wrote sitting."^
• Canon. Murator. (apud Routh., Reliq. Sacrai^ Tom. i., 394).
* kv Toiru rjavxv Xe70yU.eV 0; KaTairavaLS.
' This passage is translated from the Greek text of the manuscript of Patmos, attributed to Prochorus, as given by M. Guerin. (Descrip-' Hon de VIsle de Patmos, pp. 25-29.)
36 THE CONNECTION OF THE EPISTLE
True instinct which tells us that the Gospel of St. John was the fruit of prayer as well as of memory ; that it was thought out in some valley of rest, some hush among the hills ; that it came from a solemn joy which it breathed forth upon others ! " These things write I unto you, that your joy may be fulfilled." Generation after generation it has been so. In the numbers numberless of the Redeemed, there can be very few who have not been brightened by the joy of that book. Still, at one funeral after another, hearts are soothed by the word in it which says — " I am the Resurrection and the Life." Still the sorrowful and the dying ask to hear again and again — " let not j^our heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid." A brave young officer sent to the war in Africa, from a regiment at home, where he had caused grief by his extravagance, penitent, and dying in his tent, during the fatal day of Isandula, scrawled in pencil — ''dying, dear father and mother — happy — for Jesus says, * He that cometh to Me I will in no wise cast out.'" Our English Communion Office, with its divine beauty, is a texture shot through and through with golden threads from the discourse at Capernaum. Still are the disciples glad when they see the Lord in that record. It is the book of the Church's smiles ; it is the gladness of the saints ; it is the purest fountain of joy in all the litera- ture of earth.
Note A.
The thorough connection of the Epistle with the Gospel may be made more clear by the following tabulated analysis : —
The (A) beginni7ig and (B) the close of the P^pistle contain tivo abstracts, longer and shorter, of the contents and bearing of the Gospel.
i.4.] WITH THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN. 37
A.
J. — I John i. I.
1. "That which was from the beginning — concerning the Word of Life " -= John i. 1-15.
2. [a] "Which we have /z^^r^s?" = John i. 38, 39, 42, 47, 50, 51, ii. 4, 7, 8, 16, 19, iii. 3, 22, iv. 7, 39, 48, 50, v. 6, 47, vi. 5, 70,'vii. 6, 39, viii. 7, 58, ix. 3, 41, x. i, 39, xi. 4, 45, xii. 7, 50, xiii. 6, 38, xiv., xvii., xviii. 14, -^"j, xix. 11, 26, 27, 28, 30, XX. 15, 16, 17, 19, 21, 2T^, 27, 29, xxi. 5, 6, 10, 12, 22.
(-$) ** Which we have seen with our eyes ^* =]oh.n. i. 29, ^6, 39, ii. II, vi. 2, 14, 19, ix., xi. 44, xiii. 4, 5, xvii. i, xviii. 6, xix. 5, 17, 18, 34, 38, XX. 5, 14, 20, 25, 29, xxi. I, 14.
(c) '* Which we gazed upon ^^ = ibid.
{d) "Which we have handled" = John xx. 27 (refers also to a synoptical Gospel, Luke xxiv. 39, 40).
n. — I John i. 2.
1. " The Life was manifested " = John i. 29 — xxi. 25.
2. {a) " We have seen " = (A z. 2 {b) ).
{b) "And bear witness "= John i. 7, 19, ij, iii. 2, 27, ^^y iv. 39, vi. 69, xx. 28, 30, 31, xxi. 24. {c) " And declare unto you " = John ;passhn. " The Life, the Eternal Life, which
N " Was with the Father "= John i. 1-4.
3 " And was manifested unto us " = ']6hnJ>asszm.
B.
/. — I John v. 6-10. Summary of the Gospel as a Gospel of wttiiess.
1. " The Spirit beareth witness ' ' = John i. ■}i'2, xiv., xv., xx. 22.
2. "The water beareth witness "= John i. 2^, ii. 9, iii. 5, iv. 13, 14, v. I, 9, vi. 19, vii. 2^"], ix. 7, xiii. 5, xix. 34, xxi. i.
3. "The blood beareth witness " = John vi. 53, 54, 55, 56, xix. 34.
4. " The witness of men " = (A. ii. i {b) ) Also John i. 45, 49, iii. 2, iv. 39, vii. 46, xii. 12, 13, 17, 19, 20, 21, xviii. 38, xix. 35, XX. 28.
38 THE EPISTLES OF ST. JOHN.
5. *' The witness of God " =
{a) Scripture = John i. 45, v. 39, 46, xix. t^^, y],
{h) Christ's own = John viii. 17, 18, 46, xv. 30, xviii. 37,
{c) His Father's = John v. '^'], viii. 18, xii. 28.
{d) His works = John v. 36, x. 25, xv. 24.
n. — I John V. 20. We know (/.^., by the Gospel) that —
1. "The Son of God is come" ij^K^v)^ *'has come and is here."
Note. — *n{<3 = )5^Ka), LXX. Psalm xl. 7. *'Vento symbolum quasi Domini Jesu fuit." (Bengel on Heb. x. 7), the Ich Dien
of the Son of the Father — eycb yap Ik tov Beov i^rjkOov Ka\ rJKco.
*' I came forth from God, and am here" (John viii. 4) = John i. 29 — xxi. 2^ (John xiv. 18, 21, 2^, xvi. 16, 22, form part of the thought "is here").
2. "And hath given us an understanding " = gift of the Spirit, John xiv., xv., xvi. (especially 13, 16).
3. " This is the very God and eternal Life "=John i. i, 4. The whole Gospel of St. John brings out these primary
principles of the Faith, —
That the Son of God has come. That He is now and ever present with His people. That the Holy Spirit gives them a new faculty of spiritual discernment. That Christ is the very God and the Life of men.
DISCOURSE III.
THE POLEMICAL ELEMENT IN THE FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN
"Dum Magistri super pectus Fontem haurit intellectus
Et doctrinae flumina, Fiunt, ipso situ loci, Verbo fides, auris voci,
Meus Deo contermina.
**Unde mentis per excessus, Carnis, sensus super gressu%
Errorumqiie tttibila, Contra veri solis lumen Visum cordis et acumen Figit velut aquila."
Adam of Si. Victor^ Seq. xxxii.
" Every spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God. Every spirit that confesseth not [that] Jesus Christ [is come in the flesh] is not of God."' — I John iv. 2, 3.
A DISCUSSION (however far from technical com- pleteness) of the polemical element in St. John's Epistle, probably seems likely to be destitute of interest or of instruction, except to ecclesiastical or philosophical antiquarians. Those who beheve the Epistle to be a divine book must, however, take a different view of the matter. St. John was not merely dealing with forms of human error which were local and foituitous. In refuting them he was enunciating ] rinciples of universal inipoit, of almost inimitable
40 THE POLEMICAL ELEMENT IN THE
application. Let us pass by those obscure sects, those subtle curiosities of error, which the diligence of minute research has excavated from the masses of erudition under which they have been buried ; which theologians, like other antiquarians, have sometimes labelled with names at once uncouth and imaginative. Let us fix our attention upon such broad and well-defined features of heresy as credible witnesses have indelibly fixed upon the contemporaneous heretical thought of Asia Minor; and we shall see not only a great precision in St. John's words, but a radiant image of truth, which is equally adapted to enlighten us in the peculiar dangers of our age. Controversy is the condition under which all truth must be held, which is not in necessary subject-matter — which is not either mathematical or physical. In the case of the second, controversy is active, until the fact of the physical law is established beyond the possibility of rational discussion ; until self-consistent thought can only think upon the postulate of its admission. Now in these departments all the argument is on one side. We are not in a state of suspended speculation, leaning neither to affirmation nor denial, which is doubt. We are not in the position of inclining either to one side or the other, by an almost impalpable overplus of evi- dence, which is suspicion; or by those additions to this slender stock, which convert suspicion into opinion. We are not merely yielding a strong adhesion to one side, while we must yet admit, to ourselves at least, that our knowledge is not perfect, nor absolutely manifest — which is the mental and moral position of belief. In necessary subject-matter, we know and see with that perfect in- tellectual vision for which controversy is impossible.^
' " Proprium est credentis ut cum assensu cogitet." *' The intellect of him who believes ascents to the thing believed, not because he
iv. 2, 3.] FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN. 41
The region of belief must therefore, in our present condition, be a region from which controversy cannot be excluded.
Religious controversialists may be divided into three classes, for each of which we may find an emblem in the animal creation. The first are the nuisances, at times the numerous nuisances, of Churches. These controversialists delight in showing that the convictions of persons whom they happen to dislike, can, more or less plausibly, be pressed to unpopular conclusions. They are incessant fault-finders. Some of them, if they had an opportunity, might delight in finding the sun guilty in his daily worship of the many-coloured ritualism of the western clouds. Controversialists of this class, if minute are venomous, and capable of inflicting a degree of pain quite out of proportion to their strength. Their emblem, may be found some- where in the range of ''every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth." The second class of controversialists is of a much higher nature. Their emblem is the hawk with his bright eye, with the forward throw of his pinions, his rushing flight along the woodland skirt, his unerring stroke. Such hawks of the Churches, whose delight is in pouncing upon fallacies, fulfil an important function. They rid us of tribes of mis- chievous winged errors. The third class of contro- versialists is that which embraces St. John supremely — such minds also as Augustine's in his loftiest and most
sees that thing either in itself or by logical reference to first self- evident principles; but because it is so far convinced by Divine authority as to assent to things which. it does not see, and on account of the dominance of the will in setting the intellect in motion." This sentence is taken from a passage of Aquinas which appears to be oi great and permanent value. Summa Theolog. 2*, 2^ quaest. i. art. 4. quasst. V. art, 2.
42 THE POLEMICAL ELEMENT IN THE
inspired moments, such as those which have endowed the Church with the Nicene Creed. Of such the eagle is the emblem. Over the grosser atmosphere of earthly anger or imperfect motives, over the clouds of error, poised in the light of the True Sun, with the eagle's upward wing and the eagle's sunward eye, St. John looks upon the truth. He is indeed the eagle of the four Evangelists, the eagle of God. If the eagle could speak with our language, his style would have some- thing of the purity of the sky and of the brightness of the light. He would warn his nestlings against losing their way in the banks of clouds that lie below him so far. At times he might show that there is a danger or an error whose position he might indicate by the sweep of his wing, or by descending for a moment to strike.
There are then polemics in the Epistle and in the Gospel of St. John. But we refuse to hunt down some obscure heresy in every sentence. It will be enough to indicate the master heresy of Asia Minor, to which St. John undoubtedly refers, with its intellectual and moral perils. In so doing, we shall find the very truth which our own generation especially needs.
The prophetic words addressed by St. Paul to the Church of Ephesus thirty years before the date of this Epistle had found only too complete a fulfilment. " From among their own selves," at Ephesus in parti- cular, through the Churches of Asia Minor in general, men had arisen " speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after them." ^ The prediction began to justify itself when Timothy was Bishop of Ephesus only five or six years later. A few significant words
* Acts XX. 3a
V. 2, 3-] FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN. 43
in the First Epistle to Timothy let us see the heretical influences that were at work. St. Paul speaks with the solemnity of a closing charge when he warns Timothy against what were at once ^ "profane bab- blings," and " antitheses of the Gnosis which is falsely so called." In an earlier portion of the same Epistle the young Bishop is exhorted to charge certain men not to teach a ^' different doctrine," neither to give '' heed to myths and genealogies," out of whose endless mazes no intellect entangled in them can ever find its way. ^ Those commentators put us on a false scent who would have us look after Judaizing error, Jewish "stemmata." The reference is not to Judaistic ritualism, but to semi-Pagan philosophical speculation. The '^ genealogies " are systems of divine potencies which the Gnostics (and probably some Jewish Rabbis of Gnosticising tendency) called " aeons," ^ and so the earliest Christian writers understood the word.
Now without entering into the details of Gnosticism, this may be said of its general method and purpose. It aspired at once to accept and to transform the Christian creed ; to elevate its faith into a philosophy, a knowledge — and then to make this knowledge cashier and supersede faith, love, holiness, redemption itself.
This system was strangely eclectic, and amalgamated certain elements not only of Greek and Egyptian, but of Persian and Indian Pantheistic thought. It was
' ras jSejSTjXous K€vo<pci}vias, Kal avrid^a^is ttjs \pevbtavv[iov yvdjaecjs. I Tim. vi. 20. The "antitheses" may either touch with slight sarcasm upon pompous pretensions to scientific logical method ; or may denote the really self-contradictor}'- character of these elaborate compositions; or again, their polemical opposition to the Christian creed.
^ IxvdoLS Kul yeveaXoyiats d-rrepavTOLS. I Tim. i. 3, 4.
^ Irenseus quotas I Tim. i. 4, and interprets it of the Gnostic ' aeons.' Adv, Hmes., i. Procem.
44 THE POLEMICAL ELEMENT IN THE
infected throughout with dualism and doketism. Dualism held that all good and evil in the universe proceeded from two first principles, good and evil. Matter was the power of evil whose home is in the region of darkness. Minds which started from this fundamental view could only accept the Incarnation provisionally and with reserve, and must at once pro- ceed to explain it away. ^'The Word was made flesh;" but the Word of God, the True Light, could not be personally united to an actual material system called a human body, plunged in the world of matter, darkened and contaminated by its immersion. The human flesh in which Jesus appeared to be seen was fictitious. Redemption was a drama with a shadow for its hero. The phantom of a redeemer was nailed to the phantom of a cross. Philosophical dualism logically became theological doketism. Doketism logically evaporated dogmas, sacraments, duties, redemption/
It may be objected that this doketism has been a mere temporary and local aberration of the human intellect ; a metaphysical curiosity, with no real roots in human nature. If so/ its refutation is an obsolete piece of an obsolete controversy ; and the Epistle in some of its most vital portions is a dead letter.
' Few phenomena of criticism are more unaccountable than the desire to evade any acknowledgment of the historical existence of these singular heresies. Not long after St. John's death, Polycarp, in writing to the Philippians, quotes I John iv. 3, and proceeds to show that doketism had consummated its work down to the last fibres of the root of the creed, by two negations — no resurrection of the body, no judgment. (Polycarp, Epist. ad Philip., vii.) Ignatius twice deals with the Doketae at length. To the Trallians he delivers what may be called an antidoketic creed, concluding in the tone of one who was wounded by what he was daily hearing. " Be deaf then when any man speaks unto you without Jesus Christ, who is of Mary, who truly was born, truly suffered under Pontius Pilate, truly was crucified and
iv. 2, 3.] FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN. 45
Now of course literal doketism is past and gone, dead and buried. The progress of the human mind, the slow and resistless influence of the logic of common sense, the wholesome influence of the sciences of observation in correcting visionary metaphysics, have swept away aeons, emanations, dualism, ^ and the rest. But a subtler, and to modern minds infinitely more attractive, doketism is round us, and accepted, as far as words go, with a passionate enthusiasm.
What is this doketism ?
Let us refer to the history and to the language of a mind of singular subtlety and power. .
In George Eliot's early career she was induced to prepare for the press a translation of Strauss's mythical explanation of the Life of Jesus. It is no disrespect to so great a memory to say, that at that period of her career, at least. Miss Evans must have been unequal to grapple with such a work, if she desired to do so from a Christian point of view. She had not apparently studied the history or the structure of the Gospels. "What she knew of their meaning she had imbibed from an antiquated and unscientific school of theologians. The faith of a sciolist engaged in a struggle for its life
-died, trul^' also was raised from the dead. But if some who are un- believing say that He suffered apparently, as if in vision, being visionary themselves, why am I a prisoner ? why do I choose to fiii^lit with wild beasts ? " (Ignat., Ep. ad Trail., iv. x.) The play upon the name doketae cannot be mistaken (Xiyovaiu rb doKelv irtirovOtvai auTov, avTol 6vTts TO doKelv). Ignatius v^rrites to another Church — "What profited it me if one praiseth me but blasphemeth my Lord, not confessing that He bears true human flesh. They abstain from Eucharist and prayer, because they confess not that the Eucharist is flesh of our Saviour Jesus Christ."' (Ep. ad Smyrn., v. vi. vii.)
1 The elder Mr. Mil!, however, appears to have seriously leaned to this as a conceivable solution of the contradictory phenomena of existence.
46 THE POLEMICAL ELEMENT IN THE
with the fatal strength of a critical giant instructed in the negative lore of all ages, and sharpened by hatred of the Christian religion, met with the result which was to be expected. Her faith expired, not without some painful throes. She fell a victim to the fallacy of youthful conceit — / cannot answer this or that objec- tion, therefore it is unanswerable. She wrote at first that she was " Strauss-sick." It made her ill to dissect the beautiful story of the crucifixion. She took to her- self a consolation singular in the circumstances. The sight of an ivory crucifix, and of a pathetic picture of the Passion, made her capable of enduring the first shock of the loss which her heart had sustained. That is, she found comfort in looking at tangible reminders of a scene which had ceased to be an historical reality, of a sufferer who had faded from a living Redeemer into the spectre of a visionary past. After a time, however, she feels able to propose to herself and others *'a new starting point. We can never have a satis- factory basis for the history of the man Jesus, but that negation does not affect the Idea of the Christ, either in its historical influence, or its great symbolic mean- ings." ^ Yes ! a Christ who has no history, of whom we do not possess one undoubted word, of whom we know, and can know, nothing ; who has no flesh of fact, no blood of fife ; an idea, not a man ; this is the Christ of modern doketism. The method of this widely diffused school is to separate the sentiments of admira- tion which the history inspires from the history itself; to sever the ideas of the faith from the facts of the faith, and then to present the ideas thus surviving the dissolvents of criticism, as at once the refutation of
the facts and the substitute for them.
> Life vol. ii., 359, 3G0.
iv. 2, 3.] FIRST EPISTLE OF ST JOHN. 47
This may be pretty writing, though false and illogical writing is rarely even that; but a little consideration will show that this new starting point is not even a plausible substitute for the old belief
(l) We question simple believers in the first instance. We ask them what is the great religious power in Christianity for themselves, and for others like-minded ? What makes people pure, good, self-denying, nurses of the sick, missionaries to the heathen ? They will tell us that the power lies, not in any doketic idea of a Christ-life which was never lived, but in ** the conviction that that idea was really and perfectly incarnated in an actual career," ^ of which we have a record literally and absolutely true in all essential particulars. When we turn to the past of the Church, we find that as it is with these persons, so it has ever been with the saints. For instance, we hear St. Paul speaking of his whole life. He tells us that " whether we went out of our- selves it was unto God, or whether we be sober, it is for you ; " that is to say, such a life has two aspects, one God-ward, one man-ward. Its God-ward aspect is a noble insanity, its man-ward aspect a noble sanity ; the first with its beautiful enthusiasm, the second with its saving common sense. What is the source of this ? ^^ For the love of Christ constraineth us," — forces the whole stream of fife to flow between these two banks without the deviations of selfishness — ** because we thus judge, that He died for all, that they which live should no longer live unto themselves, but to Him who for their sakes died and rose again." ^ It was the real unselfish life of a real unselfish Man which
' Much use has here been made of a truly remarkable article in the Spectator, Jan. 31st, 1885. 2-2 Cor. V. 13-15.
48 THE POLEMICAL ELEMENT IN THE
made such a life as that of St. Paul a possibility. Or we may think of the first begimiing of St. John's love for our Lord. When he turned to the past, he remembered one bright day about ten in the morning, when the real Jesus turned to him and to another with a real look, and said WMth a human voice, " what seek ye ? " and then — '' come, and ye shall see." ^ It was ' the real living love that won the only kind of love which could enable the old man to write as he did in this Epistle so many years afterwards — "we love because He first loved us." ^
(2) We address ourselves next to those who look at Christ simply as an ideal. We venture to put to them a definite question. You believe that there is no solid basis for the history of the man Jesus ; that His life as an historical reality is lost in a dazzling mist of legend and adoration. Has the idea of a Christ, divorced from all accompaniment of authentic fact, unfixed in a definite historical form, uncontinued in an abiding existence, been operative or inoperative for yourselves ? Has it been a practical power and motive, or an occasional and evanescent sentiment? There can be no doubt about the answer. It is not a make- belief but a belief which gives purity and power. It is not an ideal of Jesus but the blood of Jesus which cleanseth us from all sin.
There are other lessons of abiding practical importance to be drawn from the polemical elements in St. John's Epistle. These, however, we can only buefly indicate because we wish to leave an undivided impression of that which seems to be St. John's chief object con- troversiaUy. There were Gnostics in Asia Minor for
* John i. 43. I John iv 79.
iv. 2, 3.] FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHiV. 49
whom the mere knowledge of certain supposed sph-itual truths was all in all, as there are those amongst our- selves who care for little but what are called clear views. For such St. John writes — " and hereby we do know that we know Him, if we keep His command- ments." ^ There were heretics in and about Ephesus who conceived that the special favour of God, or the illumination which they obtained by junction with the sect to which they had '^ gone out " from the Church, neutralised the poison of sin, and made innocuous for them that which might have been deadly for others. They suffered, as they thought, no more contamination by it, than " gold by lying upon the dunghill " (to use a favourite metaphor of their own), St. John utters a principle which cleaves through every fallacy in every age, which says or insinuates that sin subjective can in any case cease to be sin objective. ^' Whosoever com- mitteth sin transgresseth also the law, for sin is the transgression of the law. All unrighteousness is sin."^ Possibly within the Church itself, certainly among the sectarians without it, there was a disposition to lessen the glory of the Incarnation, by looking upon the Atonement as narrow and partial in its aim. St. John's unhesitating statement is that " He is the propitiation for the whole world." Thus does the eagle of the Church ever fix his gaze above the clouds of error, upon the Sun of universal truth.
Above all, over and through his negation of temporary and local errors about the person of Christ, St. John leads the Church in all ages to the" true Christ, Cerinthus, in a form which seems to us eccentric and revolting, proclaimed a Jesus not born of a virgin, temporarily endowed with the sovereign power of the
' I John ii. 3. ^ I John ni. 4, v. 17.
4
50 THE POLEMICAL ELEMENT IN THE
Christ, deprived of Him before his passion and resur- rection, while the Christ remained spiritual and im- passible. He taught a commonplace Jesus. At the beginning of his Epistle and Gospel, John " wings his soul, and leads his readers onward and upward." He is like a man who stands upon the shore and looks upon town and coast and bay. Then another takes the man off with him far to sea. All that he surveyed before is now lost to him ; and as he gazes ever ocean- ward, he does not stay his eye upon any intervening object, but lets it range over the infinite azure. So the Apostle leads us above all creation, and transports us to the ages before it ; makes us raise our eyes, not suffering us to find any end in the stretch above, since end is none.^ That ^'in the beginning," "from the beginning," of the Epistle and Gospel, includes nothing short of the eternal God. The doketics of many shades proclaimed an ideological, a misty Christ. " Every spirit which confesseth Jesus Christ as in flesh having come is of God, and every spirit which confesseth not Jesus, is not of God." ^' Many deceivers have gone out into the world, they who confess not Jesus Christ coming in flesh." ^ Such a Christ of mist as these words warn us against is again shaped by more powerful intellects and touched with tenderer lights. But the shadowy Christ of George Eliot and of Mill is equally arraigned by the hand of St. John. Each believer may well think within himself— I must die, and that, it may be, very soon ; I must be alone with God, and my own soul ; with that which I am, and have been ; with my memories, and w^ith my sins. In that
' Every one who reads Creek should refer to the magnificent pas- sag:-, S.Joaiin. Cliiysos., jii Joanu.. Il0'i:il. ii. 4.
^ I John iv. 2 ; 2 John v. 7. See notes on the passages.
IV. 2, 30 FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN. $1
hour the weird desolate language of the Psalmist will find its realisation : " lover and friend hast thou put from me, and mine acquaintance are — darkness:' ^ Then we want, and then we may find, a real Saviour. Then we shall know that if we have only a doketic Christ, we shall indeed be alone— for '' except ye eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you." ^
NOTE.
The two following extracts, in addition to what has
been already said in this discourse, will supply the reader
with that which it is most necessary for him to know
upon the heresies of Asia Minor. I. " Two principal
heresies upon the nature of Christ then prevailed, each
diametrically opposite to the other, as well as to the
Catholic faith. One was the heresy of the Doketse,
which destroyed the verity of the Human Nature in
Christ ; the other was the heresy of the Ebionites, who
denied the Divine Nature, and the eternal Generation,
and inclined to press the observation of the ceremonial
law. Ancient writers allow these as heresies of the
first century ; all admit that they were powerful in the
age of Ignatius. Hence Theodoret {Prooem.) divided
the books of these heresies into two categories. In
the first he included those who put forward the idea
of a second Creator, and asserted that the Lord had
appeared illusively. In the second he placed those
who maintained that the Lord was merely a man.
Of the first, Jerome observed {Adv. Lucijer. xxiji.)
' that while the Apostles yet remained upon the earth,
while the blocd of Christ was almost smoking upon
' Psalm IviiJ. l8. ^ John vj. 53.
52 THE POLEMICAL ELEMENT IN THE
the sod of Judaea, some asserted that the body of the Lord was a phantom.' Of the second, the same writer remarked that ' St. John, at the invitation of the bishops of Asia Minor, wrote his Gospel against Cerinthus and other heretics — and especially against the dogma of the Ebionites then rising into existence, who asserted that Christ did not exist before Mary.' Epiphanius notes that these heresies were mainly of Asia Minor {(prjfxl 8e ev TTj 'Acria), Hceres. Ivi." (Pearson, Vindic. Ignat.y ii.,
c. i., p. 351b
2. ^' Two of these sects or schools are very ancient,
and seem to have been referred to by St. John. The
first is that of the Naassenians or Ophites. The
antiquity of this sect is guaranteed to us by the author
of the Pkilosophumena, who represents them as the real
founders of Gnosticism. *' Later," he says, " they were
called Gnostics, pretending that they only knew the
depths." (To this allusion is made Apoc. ii. 24, which
would identify these sectaries with the Balaamites and
Nicolaitans.) The second of these great heresies of
Asia Minor is the doketic. The publication of the
Philosophujnena has furnished us with much more
precise information about their tenets. We need not
say much about the divine emanation — the fall of
souls into matter, their corporeal captivity, their final
rehabilitation (these are merely the ordinary Gnostic
ideas). But we may follow what they assert about the
Saviour and His manifestation in the world. They
admit in Him the only Son of the Father (6 ixovo^evi]^
7rat9 avwOev alcovio^), who descended to the reign of
shadows and the Virgin's wonb, where He clothed
Himself in a gross, human material body. But this
was a vestment of no integrally personal and permanent
chiracter; it was, indeed, a sort of masquerade, an
iv. 2, 3.] FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN. 53
artifice or fiction imagined to deceive the pi'ince of this world. The Saviour at His baptism received a second birth, and clad Himself with a subtler texture of body, formed in the bosom of the waters — if that can be termed a body which was but a fantastic texture woven or framed upon the model of His earthly body. During the hours of the Passion, the flesh formed in Mary's womb, and it alone, was nailed to the tree. The great Archon or Demiurgus, whose work that flesh was, was played upon and deceived, in pouring His wrath only upon the work of His hands. For the soul, or spiritual substance, which had been wounded in the flesh of the Saviour, extricated itself from this as from an unmeet and hateful vesture ; and itself contributing to nailing it to the cross, triumphed by that very flesh over principalities and powers. It did not, however, remain naked, but clad in the subtler form which it had assumied in its baptismal second birth {Philosoph., viii. 10). What is remarkable in this theory is, first, the admission of the reality of the terrestrial body, formed in the Virgin's womb, and then nailed to the cross. The negation is only of the real and permanent union of this body with the heavenly spirit which inhabits it. We shall, further, note the importance which it attaches to the Saviour's baptism, and the part played by water, as if an intermediate element between flesh and spirit. This may bear upon I John v. 8."
[This passage is from a Dissertation — les Trois Tcmoins Celestes, in a collection of religious and literary papers by French scholars (Tom. ii., Sept. 18^8, pp. 388-392). The author, since deceased, was the Abbe Le Hir, M. Renan's instructor in Hebrew at Saint Sulpice, and pronounced by his pupil one of the first of European Hebraists and scientific theologians.]
DISCOURSE IV.
THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL IN HIS EPISTLE,
" He that loveth pureness of heart, for the grace of his lips the king shall be his friend." — Prov. xxii. II.
6 defxiXios. ... 6 5evT€pos adircjieipos, — Apoc. xxi. 19.
"We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not; but he that is begotten of God keepeth himself, and that wicked one toucheth him not. And we know that we are of God, and the whole world lieth in wickedness. And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us an understanding that we may know Him that is true, and we are in Him that is true, even in His Son Jesus Christ. This is the true God and eternal life." — I John v. 18-20.
MUCH has been said in the last few 3^ears of a series of subtle and delicate experiments in sound. Means have been devised of doing for the ear something analogous to that which glasses do for another sense, and of making the results palpable by a system of notation. We are told that every tree for instance, according to its foliage, its position, and the direction of the winds, has its own prevalent note or tone, which can be marked down, and its tunbre made first visible by this notation, and then audible. So is it with the souls of the saints of God, and chiefly of the Apostles. Each has its own note, the prevalent ke}^ on which its peculiar music is set. Or we may employ another image which possibly has St. John's own authority. Each of the twelve has his own emblem among the twelve vast and precious foundation
V. 18-20.] THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL. 55
Stones which underHe the whole wall of the Church. St. John may thus differ from St. Peter, as the sap- phire's azure differs from the jasper's strength and radiance. Each is beautiful, but with its own charac- teristic tint of beauty.^
We propose to examine the peculiarities of St. John's spiritual nature which may be traced in this Epistle. We try to form some conception of the key on which it is set, of the colour which it reflects in the light of heaven, of the image of a soul which it presents. In this attempt we cannot be deceived. St. John is so transparently honest ; he takes such a deep, almost terribly severe view of truth. We find him using an ex- pression about truth which is perhaps without a parallel in any other writer. " If we say that we have fellow- ship with Him and walk in darkness we lie, and are not doing the trutJir ^ The truth then for him is some- thing co-extensive with our whole nature and whole life. Truth is not only to be spoken — that is but a fragmentary manifestation of it. It is to be done. It would have been for him the darkest of lies to have put forth a spiritual commentary on his Gospel which was not realised in himself. In the Epistle, no doubt, he uses the first person singular sparingly, modestly in- cluding himself in the simple we of Christian association. Yet we are as sure of the perfect accuracy of the picture of his soul, of the music in his heart which he makes visible and audible in his letter, as we are that he heard the voice of many waters, and saw the city coming down from God out of heaven ; as sure, as if at the close of this fifth chapter he had added with the
* Apoc. xxi. 19, 20.
'^ I John i. 6, cf. John iii. 21. It is characteristic of St. John's style Uiat doing a lie is found in Apoc. xxi. 27, xxii. 15.
56 THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL
triumphant emphasis of truth, in his simple and stately way, '' I John heard these things and saw them." ^ He closes this letter with a threefold affirmation of certain primary postulates of the Christian Hfe ; of its purity, 2 of its privilege^ of its Presence,^ — " we know," '' we know," *' we know." In each case the plural might be exchanged for the singular. He says " ive know/' because he is sure " / know."
In studying the Epistles of St. John we may well ask what we see and hear therein of St. John's cha- racter, (i) as a sacred writer, (2) as a saintly soul.
I.
We consider first the indications in the Epistle of the Apostle's character as a sacred writer.
For help in this direction we do not turn with much satisfaction to essays or annotations pervaded by the modern spirit. The textual criticism of minute scholar- ship is no doubt much, but it is not all. Aorists are made for man, not man for the aorist. He indeed who has not traced every fibre of the sacred text with grammar and lexicon cannot quite honestly claim to be an expositor of it. But in the case of a book like Scripture this, after all, is but an important preliminary. The frigid subtlety of the commentator who always seems to have the questions for a divinity examination before his eyes, fails in the glow and elevation neces- sary to bring us into communion with the spirit of St. John. Led by such guides, the Apostle passes under our review as a third-rate writer of a magnificent language in decadence, not as the greatest of theologians
» Apoc. xxii. 8. ^ Ibid. 19.
* I John V. 18. ■• ?;/ce(, ' has come, — and is here." — Ibid. 20.
V. 18-20.] IN HIS EPISTIE. 57
and masters of the spiritual life — with whatever defects of literary style, at once the Plato of the twelve in one region, and the Aristotle in the other ; the first by his *4ofty inspiration," the second by his "judicious utilitarianism." The deepest thought of the Church ' has been brooding for seventeen centuries over these pregnant and many-sided words, so many of which are the very words of Christ. To separate ourselves from this vast and beautiful commentary is to place ourselves out of the atmosphere in which we can best feel the influence of St. John.
Let us read Chrysostom's description of the style and thought of the author of the fourth Gospel. ''The son of thunder, the loved of Christ, the pillar of the Churches, who leaned on Jesus' bosom, makes his entrance. He plays no drama, he covers his head with no mask. Yet he wears array of inimitable beauty. For he comes having his feet shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace, and his loins girt, not with fleece dyed in purple, or bedroppcd with gold, but woven through and through with, and composed of, the truth itself He will now appear before us, not drama- tically, for with him there is no theatrical effect or fiction, but with his head bared he tells the bare truth. All these things he will speak with absolute accuracy, being the friend of the King Himself — aye, having the King speaking within him, and hearing all things from Him which He heareth from the Father ; as He saith — 'you I have called friends, for all things that I have heard from My Father, I have made known unto you.' Wherefore, as if we all at once saw one stooping down from yonder heaven, and promising to tell us truly of things there, we should all flock to listen to him, so let us now dispose ourselves. For it is from
58 THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL
up there that this man speaks down to us. And the fisherman is not carried away by the whirling current of his own exuberant verbosity ; but all that he utters is with the steadfast accuracy of truth, and as if he stood upon a rock he budges not. All time is his witness. Seest thou the boldness, and the great authority of his words ! how he utters nothing by way of doubtful conjecture, but all demonstratively, as if passing sentence. Very lofty is this Apostle, and full of dogmas, and lingers over them more than over other things ! "^ This admirable passage, with its fresh and noble enthusiasm, nowhere reminds us of the glacial subtleties of the schools. It is the utterance of an expositor who spoke the language in which his master wrote, and breathed the same spiritual atmo- sphere. It is scarcely less true of the Epistle than of the Gospel of St. John.
Here also ^' he is full of dogmas," here again he is the theologian of the Church. But we are not to estimate the amount of dogma merely by the number of words in which it is expressed. Dogma, indeed, is not really composed of isolated texts — as pollen showered from conifers and germs scattered from mosses, acci- dentally brought together and compacted, are found upon chemical analysis to make up certain lumps of coal. It is primary and structural. The Divinity and Incarnation of Jesus pervade the First Epistle. Its whole structure is Trinitarian? It contains two of
' 5. Joann. Chrysost, in Johan., Homil. iii., Tom. viii., 25, 36, Edit. Migne.
2 Huther, while rejecting with all impartial critics the interpolation (; John V. 7), writes thus: "when we embrace in one survey the contents of the Epistle as a whole, it is certainly easy to aciapt the conception of the three Heavenly witnesses to one place after another in the document. But it dops pot fpllow that t-he mention of it just
V, 18-20.] IN HIS E PIS TIE. 59
the three great three-word dogmatic utterances of the New Testament about the nature of God (the first being in the fourth Gospel) — '^ God is Spirit," *' God is light/' " God is love." The chief dogmatic state- ments of the Atonement are found in these few chapters. ^'The blood of Jesus His Son cleanseth us from all sin." ^' We have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the Righteous." *^ He is the propitiation for the whole world." " God loved us, and sent His Son the propitiation for our sins." Where the Apostle passes on to deal with the spiritual life, he once more " is full of dogmas," i.e., of eternal self-evidenced oracular sentences, spoken as if ^' down from heaven," or by one " whose foot is upon a rock," — apparently identical propositions, all-inclusive, the dogmas of moral and spiritual life, as those upon the Trinity, the Incarnation, the Atonement, are of strictly theological truth. A further characteristic of St. John as a sacred writer in his Epistle is, that he appears to indicate throughout the moral and spiritual conditions which were necessary for receiving the Gospel with which he endowed the Church as the life of their life. These conditions are three. The first is spiritiiality^ submission to the teach- ing of the Spirit, that they may know by it the meaning of the words of Jesus — the "anointing" of the Holy Ghost, which is ever ^' teaching all things " that He said.^ The second condition is purity^ at least, the continuing effort after self-purification which is incum- bent even upon those who have received the great pardon.^ This involves the following in life's daily
here would be in its right place." {Handbuch uber der drei Briefe des Johannes. Dr. J. E. Huther.)
* I John ii. 20.
^ I John i. 7, iii. 3,
6o THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL
walk of the One perfect life-walk,' the imitation of that which is supremely good,^ ^' incarnated in an actual earthly career." All must be purity, or effort after purity, on the side of those who would read aright the Gospel of the immaculate Lamb of God. The third condition for such readers is love — charity. When he comes to deal fully with that great theme, the eagle of God wheels far out of sight. In the depths of His Eternal Being, *' God is love." ^ Then this truth comes closer to us as believers. It stands completely and for ever manifested in its work in us,^ because " God hath sent" (a mission in the past, but with abiding conse- quences/ '* His Son, His only-begotten Son into the world, that we may live through Him." Yet again, he rises higher from the manifestation of this love to the eternal and essential principle in which it stands present for ever. " In this is the love, not that we loved God, but that God loved us, and once for all sent His Son a propitiation for our sins."^ Then follows the manifesta- tion of our love. *^ If God so loved us, we also are bound to love one another." Do we think it strange that St. John does not first draw the lesson — '' if God so loved us, we also are bound to love God " ? It has been in his heart all along, but he utters it in his own way, in the solemn pathetic question — " he that loveth
' I John ii. 6.
^ " Imitate not that which is evil, but that which is good " (3 John 12). A comparison of this verse with John xxi. 24 would lead to the supposition that the writer of the letter is quoting the Gospel, and assumes an intimate knowledge of it on the part of Caius, See Discourse XVII. Part ii. of this vol.
' See note A at the end of this discourse.
* I John iv. 9.
* a.vi(TTa\KiV.
V. 18-20.] IN HIS EPISTIE. 6i
not his brother whom he hath seen, God whom he hath not seen how can he love ? " ^ Yet once more he sums up the creed in a few short words. " We have believed the. love that God hath in us." ^ Truly and deeply has it been said that this creed of the heart, suffused with the softest tints and sweetest colours, goes to the root of all heresies upon the Incarnation, whether in St. John's time or later. That God should give up His Son by sending Him forth in humanity; that the Word made flesh should humble Himself to the death upon the cross, the Sinless offer Himself for sinners, this is what heresy cannot bring itself to understand. It is the excess of such love which makes it incredible. "We have believed the love" is the whole faith of a Christian man. It is St. John's creed in three words.^ Such are the chief characteristics of St. John as a sacred writer, which may be traced in his Epistle. These characteristics of the author imply corresponding characteristics of the man. He who states with such inevitable precision, with such noble and self-contained enthusiasm, the great dogmas of the Christian faith, the great laws of the Christian life, must himself have entirely believed them. He who insists upon these conditions in the readers of his Gospel, must himself have aimed at, and possessed, spirituality, purity, and love.
II.
We proceed to look at the First Epistle as a picture of the soul of its author.
(i) His was a life free from the dominion of wilful and habitual sin of any kind. " Whosover is born of
* I John iv. 20.
* I John iv. 16.
* ir€TriaTfVKafj.ev Tr)i> dydirrjv, I John iv. 1 6.
62 THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL
God doth not commit sin, and he cannot continue sinning." *' Whosoever abideth in Him sinneth not; whosoever sinneth hath not seen Him, neither known Him." A man so entirely true, if conscious to himself of any reigning sin, dare not have dehberately written these words.
(2) But if St. John's was a hfe free from subjection to any form of the power of sin, he shows us that sanctity is not sinlessness, in language which it is alike unwise and unsafe to attempt to explain away, ^* If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves." "If we say that we have not sinned and are not sinners, we make Him a liar." But so long as we do not fall back into darkness, the blood of Jesus is ever purifying us from all sin. This he has written that the fulness of the Christian life may be realised in believers ; that each step of their walk may follow the blessed foot- prints of the most holy life ; that each successive act of a consecrated existence may be free from sin.-^ And yet, if any fail in some such single act,^ if he swerve, for a moment, from the " true tenour " of the course which he is shaping, there is no reason to despair. Beautiful humility of this pure and lofty soul ! How tenderly, with what lowly graciousness he places himself among ' those who have and who need an Advocate. ^' Mark John's humility," cries St. Augustine; '^he says not ^ ye have,* nor 'ye have me,^ nor even ^ ye have Christ.' But he puts forward Christ, not himself; and he says
1 For the aor. conj. in this place as distinguished from the pres. conj. cf. John v. 20, 23, vi. 28, 29, 30. Professor Westcott's refined scholarship corrects the error of many commentators, " that the Apostle is simply warning us not to draw encouragement for license from the doctrine of forgiveness." The tense is decisive against this, the thought is of the single oci not of the siate.
*idv Tis afjidpTT], I John ii. I.
V. I8-20.] IN HIS EPISTIE. 63
^we have/ not ^ ye have/ thus placing himself in the rank of sinners." ^ Nor does St. John cover himself under the subterfuges by which men at different times have tried to get rid of a truth so humiliating to spiritual pride — sometimes by asserting that they so stand accepted in Christ that no sin is accounted to them for such ; sometimes by pleading personal exemp- tion for themselves as believers.
This Epistle stands alone in the New Testament in being addressed to two generations — one of which after conversion had grown old in a Christian atmosphere, whilst the other had been educated from the cradle under the influences of the Christian Church. It is therefore natural that such a letter should give pro- minence to the constant need of pardon. It certainly does not speak so much of the great initial pardon,^ as of the continuing pardons needed by human frailty. In dwelling upon pardon once given, upon sanctification once begun, men are possibly apt to forget the pardon that is daily wanting, the purification that is never to cease. We are to walk daily from pardon to pardon, from purification to purification. Yesterday's surrender of self to Christ may grow ineffectual if it be not re- newed to-day. This is sometimes said to be a humilia- ting view of the Christian life. Perhaps so — but it is the view of the Church, which places in its offices a daily confession of sin ; of St. John in this Epistle ; nay, of Him who teaches us, after our prayers for bread day by day, to pray for a daily forgiveness. This may be more humiliating, but it is safer teaching than that which proclaims a pardon to be appropriated in a moment for all sins past, present, and to come.
' /// Epist. Johann., Tract, I.
* Z John ii, 12, is, of course, an important exception.
64 THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL
This humility may be traced incidentally in other regions of the Christian life. Thus he speaks of the possibility at least of his being among those who might "shrink with shame from Christ in His coming." He does not disdain to write as if, in hours of spiritual depression, there were tests by which he too might need to lull and " persuade his heart before God." ^
(3) St. John again has a boundless faith in prayer. It is the key put into the child's hand by which he may let himself into the house, and come into his Father's presence when he will, at any hour of the night or day. And prayer made according to the conditions which God has laid down is never quite lost. The particular thing asked for may not indeed be given ; but the substance of the request, the holier wish, the better purpose underlying its weakness and imperfection, never fails to be granted. ^
(4) All but superficial readers must perceive that in the writings and character of St. John there is from time to time a tonic and wholesome severity. Art and modern literature have agreed to bestow upon the Apostle of love the features of a languid and inert tenderness. It is forgotten that St. John was the son of thunder; that he could once wish to bring down fire from heaven; and that the natural character is trans- figured not inverted by grace. The Apostle uses great plainness of speech. For him a lie is a lie, and dark- ness is never courteously called light. He abhors and shudders at those heresies which rob the soul first of Christ, and then of God. ^ Those who undermine the
1 I John iii. 19, 20.
^ See Prof. Westcott's v^aluable note on i John v. 15. The very things literally asked for would be ra. alTTjOtyra, not ra alrri/jiaTa. ^ 2 John II.
V. I8-20.] IN HIS EPISTLE, 65
Incarnation are for him not interesting and original speculators, but " lying prophets." He underlines his warnings against such men with his roughest and blackest pencil mark. ^' Whoso sayeth to him 'good speed' hath fellowship with his ivorks, those wicked works " ^ — for such heresy is not simply one work, but a series of works. The schismatic prelate or pretender Diotrephes may *' babble ; " but his babblings are wicked words for all that, and are in truth the '' works which he is doing."
The influence of every great Christian teacher lasts long beyond the day of his death. *It is felt in a general tone and spirit, in a special appropriation of certain parts of the creed, in a peculiar method of the Christian life. This influence is very discernible in the remains of two disciples of St. John, ^ Ignatius and Polycarp. In writing to the Ephesians, Ignatius does not indeed explicitly refer to St. John's Epistle, as he does to that of St. Paul to the Ephesians. But he draws in a few bold lines a picture of the Christian life which is imbued with the very spirit of St. John. The character which the Apostle loved was quiet and real ; w^e feel that his heart is not with " him that sayeth." ^ So Ignatius writes — *' it is better to keep silence, and yet to be^ than to talk and not to be. It is good to teach if ' he that sayeth doeth.' He who has gotten to himself the w^ord of Jesus truly is able to hear the silence of Jesus also, so that he may act through that which he speaks, and be hiown through- the things wherein he is silent. Let us therefore do all things as in His presence who dwelleth in us, that we may
1 3 John 10.
' Mart. Ignat, i. 5. Hieron^ de Script. Eccles., xvii. b Xiyuv, I John ii. 4, 6, 9.
66 THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL
be His temple, and that He may be in us our God." This is the very spirit of St. John. We feel in it at once his severe common sense and his glorious mysticism. We must add that the influence of St. John may be traced in matters which are often considered alien to his simple and spiritual piety. It seems that Episcopacy was consolidated and extended under his fostering care. The language of his disciple Ignatius, upon the necessit}^ of union with the Episcopate is, after all conceivable deductions, of startling strength. A few decades could not possibly have removed Ignatius so far from the lines marked out to him by St. John as he must have advanced, if this teaching upon Church government was a new departure. And with this con- ception of Church government we must associate other matters also. The immediate successors of St. John, who had learned from his lips, held deep sacramental views. The Eucharist is '^ the bread of God, the bread of heaven, the bread of life, the flesh of Christ." Again Ignatius cries — " desire to use one Eucharist, for one is the flesh of our Lord Jesus Christ, and one cup unto oneness of His blood, one altar, as one Bishop, with the Presbytery and deacons."^ Hints are not wanting that sweetness and life in public worship derived inspiration from the same quarter. The language of Ignatius is deeply tinged with his passion for music. ^ The beautiful story, how he set
* Ignat Epist. ad Ephes., xv., cf. I John ii. I4, iv. 9, 17, iii. 2.
' S. Ignat. Epist. ad Philad., iv. ; cf. Epist. ad Swyrn, vii. ; Epist. ad Ephes., xx.
^ The most elaborate passage in the Ignatian remains is probably this. "Let your Presbytery be fitted together harmoniously with the Bishop as chords with the cithara. Hereby in your symphonious love Jesus Christ is sung in concord. Taking your part man by man become one choir, that being barmonidusly atcordant in your like-
V. I8-20.] IN HIS EPISTLE. 67
down, immediately after a vision, the melody to which he had heard the angels chanting, and caused it to be used in his church at Antioch, attests the impression of enthusiasm and care for sacred song which was associated with the memory of Ignatius.^ Nor can we be surprised at these features of Ephesian Christianity, when we remember who was the founder of those Churches. He was the writer of three books. These books come to us with a continuous living interpre- tation of more than seventeen centuries of historical Christianity. From the fourth Gospel in large measure has arisen the sacramental instinct, from the Apocalypse the aesthetic instinct, which has been certainly exag- gerated both in the East and West. The third and sixth chapters of St. John's Gospel permeate every baptismal and eucharistic office. Given an inspired book which represents the worship of the redeemed as one of perfect majesty and beauty, men may well in the presence of noble churches and stately liturgies, adopt the words of our great English Christian poet —
" things which shed upon the outward frame Of worship glory and grace — which who shall blame That ever look'd to heaven for final rest?"
The third book in this group of writings supplies the sweet and quiet spirituality which is the foundation of every regenerate nature.
Such is the image of the soul which is presented to us by St. John himself. It is based upon a firm conviction of the nature of God, of the Divinity, the Incarnation,
mindedness, having received in unity the chromatic music of God (xp^fj-a Qeov AajSoVres), ye may sing with one voice through Jesus Christ unto the Father." — Ep/sL ad Ephes., iv. The same mage is differently applied, Epist, ad Philad,^ i. 1 The story is giveti by Socrates. (^Hist.y vi. 8.)
68 THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL
the Atonement of our Lord. It is spiritual. It is pure, or being purified. The highest theological truth — " God is Love " — supremely realised in the Holy Trinity, supremely manifested in the sending forth of God's only Son, becomes the law of its common social life, made visible in gentle patience, in giving and forgiving.^ Such a life will be free from the degradation of habitual sin. Yet it is at best an imperfect representa- tion of the one perfect life.^ It needs unceasing purifi- cation by the blood of Jesus, the continual advocacy of One who is sinless. Such a nature, however full of charity, v/ill not be weakly indulgent to vital error or to ambitious schism ; ^ for it knows the value of truth and unit3^ It feels the sweetness of a calm conscience, and of a simple belief in the efficacy of prayer. Over every such life — over all the grief that may be, all the temptation that must be — is the purifying hope of a great Advent, the ennobling assurance of a perfect victory, the knowledge that if we continue true to the principle of our new birth we are safe. And our safety is, not that we keep ourselves, but that we are kept by arms which are as soft as love, and as strong as eternity.*
These Epistles are full of instruction and of comfort for us, just because they are written in an atmosphere of the Church which, in one respect at least, resembles our own. There is in them no reference whatever to a continuance of miraculous powers, to raptures, or to extraordinary phenomena. All in them which is super- natural continues even to this day, in the possession of an inspired record, in sacramental grace, in the
* I John iv. 7, 12.
* I John ii. 6, 9, i. 7-10, ii, I, 2.
* I John i. 7, ii. 2, iv. 3, 6 ; 2 John 7-II ; 3 John 9, 10.
* I John ill. 19, V. 14, 15, iv. 2, 3, v. 4, 5, 18.
V. 18-20.] IN niS EPISTLE. 69
pardon and holiness, the peace and strength of believers. The apocryphal "Acts of John" contain some fragments of real beauty almost lost in questionable stories and prolix declamation. It is probably not literally true that when St. John in early life wished to make himself a hom.e, his Lord said to him, '' I have need of thee, John ; " that that thriUing voice once came to him, wafted over the still darkened sea — " John, hadst thou not been Mine, I would have suffered thee to marry." ^ But the Epistle shows us much more effectually that he had a pure heart and virgin will. It is scarcely probable that the son of Zebedee ever drained a cup of hemlock with impunity ; but he bore within him an effectual charm against the poison of sin.^ We of this nineteenth century may smile when we read that he possessed the power of turning leaves into gold, of transmuting pebbles into jewels, of fusing shattered gems into one ; but he carried with him wherever he went that most excellent gift of charity, which makes the commonest things of earth radiant with beauty.^
' These sentences do not go so far as the mischievous and anti- scriptural legend of later ascetic heretics, who marred the beauty and the purpose of the miracle at Cana, by asserting that John was the bridegroom, and that our Lord took him away from his bride. Acta Joliannis, XXI. Act. Apost. Apoc, Tisch., 275).
^ This legend no doubt arose from the promise — "if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them " (Mark xvi. 18).
" Virus fidens sorbuit." Adam of St. Victor, Seq. XXXIIL
•"Aurum hie de frondibus, Gemmas de silicibus, Fractis de fragminibus, Fecit firmas." — Ibid.
There is something interesting in the persistency of legends about St. John's power over gems, when connected with the passage, flashing all over with the light of precious stones, whose exquisite disposition is the wonder of lapidaries. Apoc. xxi. 18, 22.
70 THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL
He may not actually have praised his Master during his last hour in words which seem to us not quite unworthy even of such lips — " Thou art the only Lord, the root of immortality, the fountain of incorruption. Thou who madest our rough wild nature soft and quiet, who deliveredst me from the imagination of the moment, and didst keep me safe within the guard of that which abideth for ever." But such thoughts in life or death were never far from him for whom Christ was the Word and the Life ; who knew that w^hile " the world passeth away and the lust thereof, he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever." ^
May we so look upon this image of the Apostle's soul in his Epistle that we may reflect something of its brightness ! May w^e be able to think, as we turn to this threefold assertion of knowledge — "/ know something of the security of this keeping.^ / know something of the sweetness of being in the Church, that isle of light surrounded by a darkened world.^ / know something of the beauty of the perfect human life recorded by St. John, something of the continued presence of the Son of God, something of the new sense which He gives, that we may know Him who is the Very God.* Blessed exchange not to be vaunted loudly, but spoken reverently in our own hearts — the exchange of we, for L There is much divinity in these pronouns.^
* See note B at the end of the Discourse. ' I John V. i8.
■ Ibid. V. 19.
* Ibid. V. 20.
* Said by Luther of Psalm xxii. I*
V. 18-20.] iTV HIS EPISTLE, 71
NOTES.
Note A.
I John iv. 8, 9, 10. Modern theological schools of a Calvinistic bias have tended to overlook the conception of the nature of God as essential or substantive Love, and to consider love only as nia?t(fested in redemption. Socinianising inter- preters understand the proposition to mean that God is simply and exclusively benevolent. (On the inadequacy of this, see Butler, Anal., Part I., ch. iii., and Dissertation II. of the Nature of Virtue.) The highest Christian thought has ever recog- nised that the proposition ' God is Love ' necessarily involves the august truth that God ii sole is not solitary. (" Credimur et confitemur omnipotentem Trinitatem — unum Deum solum non solitariujn.'" Concil. Tolet., vi. i.) ** Let it not be sup- posed," said St. Bernard, "that I here accoun-t Love as an attribute or accident, but as the Divine essence — no new doctrine, seeing that St. John saith 'God is love.' It may rightly be said both thatZoz'e is God, and that love is the gift of God, For Love gives love ; the essential Love gives that which is accidental. When Love signifies the Giver, it is the name of His essence ; when it signifies His gift, it is the name of a quality or attribute" (^S*. Bernard., de dil. Deo, xii.). "This is nobly said. God is love. Thus love is the eternal law whereby all things were created and are governed — where- with He who is the law of all things is unto Himself His own law, and that a law of love — wherewith He bindeth His Trinity into Unity." {Tkomassi?i. Dogni, TkeoL^ lib. iii., 23.)
Note B.
7] p'l^a TY]^ aOavavlas Ka\ fj irrjyr) rrj^ d(f)dapaLas' 6 rrju eprjfiov koX dypi(io6(7crav (f)v(nv T]pa>v rjpepov kcu rjai'xiov TTOirjcras, 6 tt]s TrpocrKalpov (fiavTaaios pvcrdpevo^ p.e Kai els ttjv «et pivovcrav (Ppovprjaas {Acta jfohannis, 21). These sentences are surely not without fresh- ness and power. One other passage is worth translating, because it seems to have just that imaginative cast which makes the Greek Liturgies, like so much else that is Greek, stand midway betweeti the Hast arid West; atid because it
72 THE IMAGE OF ST. JOHN'S SOUL.
apparently refers to St. John's Gospel. " Jesus ! Thou who hast woven this coronal with Thy plaiting, who hast blended these many flowers into the flower of Thy presence, not blown through by the winds of any storm ; Thou who hast scattered thickly abroad the seed of these words of Thine" — [Acta Johaniiis^ 17}.
PART II.
SOME GENERAL RULES FOR THE INTER- PRETATION OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN.
I. Subject Matter.
(l) 'T^HE Epistle is to be read through with constant J. reference to the G"o5/>^/. In \Nh2ii precise form the former is related to the latter (whether as a preface or as an appendix, as a spiritual commentary or an encycUcal) critics may decide. But there is a vital and constant connection. The two documents not only touch each other in thought, but interpenetrate each other ; and the Epistle is constantly suggesting questions which the Gospel only can answer, e.g., I John i. I, cf. John i. 1-14 ; i John v. 9, " witness of men," cf. John i. 15-36, 41, 45. 49, "i- 2, 27-36, iv. 29-42, vi. 62>, 69, vii. 46, ix. 38, xi. 27, xviii. 38, xix. 5, 6, XX. 28.
(2) Such eloquence of style as St. John possesses is real rather than verbal. The interpreter must look not only at the words themselves, but at that which precedes and follows ; above all he must fix his attention not only upon the verbal expression of the thought, but upon the thought itself. For the formal connecting link is not rarely omitted, and must be supplied by the devout and candid diJi^^cnce of the reader. The *' root
76 GENERAL RULES FOR THE INTERPRETATION OF
below the stream ' can only be traced by our bending over the water until it becomes translucent to us.
E,g. I John i. 7, 8. Ver. 7, " the root below the stream " is a question of this kind^ which naturally arises from reading ver. 6 — '' must it be said that the sons of light need a constant cleansing by the blood of Jesus, which implies a constant guilt " ? Some such thought is the latent root of connection. The answer is supplied by the following verse. [" It is so " for] " if we say that we have no sin," etc. Cf. also iii. 16, 17, xiv. 8, 9, 10, II, V. 3 (ad. fin.), 4.
II. Language.
I. Tenses.
In the New Testament generally tenses are employed very much in the same sense, and with the same general accuracy, as in other Greek authors. The so- called "enallage temporum^" or perpetual and convenient Hebraism, has been proved by the greatest Hebrew scholars to be no Hebraism at all. But it is one of the simple secrets of St. John's quiet thoughtful power, that he uses tenses with the most rigorous precision.
(a) The Present of continuing uninterrupted action, e.g., i. 8, ii. 6, iii. 7, 8, 9.
Hence the so-called suhstantized participle with article 0 has in St. John the sense of the continuous and con- stitutive temper and conduct of any man, the principle of his moral and spiritual life — e.g., 6 Xe'ycov, he who is ever vaunting, ii. 4 ; 7ra9 o fiiocov, every one the abiding principle of whose life is hatred, iii. 15 ; Tra? o ayaTTcbv, every one the abiding principle of whose life is love, iv. 7.
The Infin. Present is generally used to express an action now in course of performing or continued in itself
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF ST JOHN. 77
or in its results, ox frequently repeated — e.g., i John ii. 6, iii. 8, 9, V. 18. (Winer, Gr. of N. T. Diction^ Part 3, xliv., 348.
{b) IheAorisf.
This tense is generally used either of a thing occur- ring only once, which does not admit, or at least does not require, the notion of continuance and perpetuity ; or of something which is brief and as it were only momentary in duration (Stallbaum, Plat. Enthyd., p. 140). This limitation or isolation of the predicated action is most accurately indicated by the usual form of this tense in Greek. The aorist verb is encased between the augment e- past time, and the adjunct (t- future time, i.e., the act is fixed off within certain limits of previous and consequent time (Donaldson, Gr. Gr.y 427, B. 2). The aorist is used with most significant accuracy in the Epistle of St. John, e.g.y ii. 6, 1 1, 2"^, iv. 10, V. 18.
{c) The Perfect.
The Perfect denotes action absolutely past which lasts bn in its effects. ''The idea of completeness conveyed by the aorist must be distinguished from that of a state consequent on an act, which is the meaning of the perfect" (Donaldson, Gr. Gr., 419). Careful observation of this principle is the key to some of the chief difficulties of the Epistle (iii. 9, v. 4, 18).
(2) The form of accessional parallelism is to be carefully noticed. The second member is always in advance of the first; and a third is occasionally intro- duced in advance of the second, denoting the highest point to which the thought is thrown up by the tide of thought, e.g., I John ii. 4, 5, 6, v. 1 1, v. 27.
(3) The preparatory touch upon the chord which announces a theme to be amplified afcerwards, — e.g.y
78 GENERAL RULES FOR INTERPRETATION.
ii. 29, iii. 9— iv. 7, v. 3, 4; iii. 21 — v. 14, ii. 20, iii. 24, iv. 3, V. 6, 8, ii. 13, 14, iv. 4— v. 4, 5.
(4) One secret of St. John's simple and solemn rhetoric consists in an impressive change in the order in which a leading word is used, e.g., I John ii. 24, iv. 20.
These principles carefully applied will be the best commentary upon the letter of the Apostle, to whom not only when his subject is —
"De Deo Deum verum Alpha et Omega, Patrem rerum " ;
but when he unfolds the principles of our spiritual life, we may apply Adam of St. Victor's powerful and untranslatable Hne,
" Solers scribit idiota."
%^ ^^ ^"^ 3 -^
j= J3 *J « i2 >, O C -p .2 T3 ^ h£ ^- -
"1 ^ ^ c:"! ^
o ^ 'to' ^ l2 "S S ^ 2 >>
O 0)
'tj ^ ^ O >-: -^ '^
> bX) (U > _^ ., . . - ,,
f -So ^ 2 -^ •- -c .S 5 1 S 3
-" O (U T3 .y ^
'^ ■;:; ^ V j:^'0 .
rt *" ,C •- a ^ >>f, ^S c^ ^-^
c
(U ^
-o c —
> o 9 >
a, ^ to ij 3 "rt
>
OS
^ ^
O a O S^ < ^ '^ ^-^ -^
■"3 "O r- > ,— I _C
^ ^ ^ -= ^ :^ i ^ ^ S -^
■ — . (/5 ij "^
^ s *^ tn aj tfi p
t; f r; "^1 (u ••-' . — ,
Cl JJ U I >,^ ^ ^ o <u ^ t^ 5 '5 .t:; -e !/i .ti ,^ o •„ >
(U 05 j^
^ ^ ^
"-^ V) r- -^ "^
E ^ ^ O >i^ ^ J3 t«
3 S
w .2
73
^iS
42 ^ <u ^
t/!
^1
en 3
CIS (U
w t/1
cr.B o
S "S S ^ a
•^ en 3 +j *j ^
3 u — TO I-- jn
oil
O 3
u [/) 3 rt 3 C
-u. G ^ tn w *i O tn .-- .-^ ■- p
"^-B ^^ d "* §
^ S o jTI S g 4
3^ mCuU w-u H
n, A CS
'^ ^o
§-^--^
2-
o
-a (-to >>:; fe
5^ t^ "^ B >
'? 'o .-e- ^ '-'
3
O K -
tS" ? ? ^
?._ b -©--a -§
« .2 k2- §• « 3
DISCOURSE I.
ANALYSIS AND THEORY OF ST. JOHNS GOSPEL. "Of the Word of Life."— i John i, I.
IN the opening verses of this Epistle we have a sentence whose ample and prolonged prelude has but one parallel in St. John's writings.^ It is, as an old divine says, " prefaced and brought in with more magnificent ceremony than any passage in Scripture." The very emotion and enthusiasm with which it is written, and the sublimity of the exordium as a whole, tends to make the highest sense also the most natural sense. Of what or of whom does St. John speak in the phrase ''concerning the Lord of Life/' or ''the Lord who is the Life " ? The neuter " that which " is used for the masculine — " He who " — according to St. John's practice of employing the neuter comprehensively when a collective whole is to be expressed. The phrase " from the beginning," taken by itself, might no doubt be employed to signify the beginning of Christianity, or of the ministry of Christ. But even viewing it as entirely isolated from its context of language and circumstance, it has a greater claim to be looked upon as from eternity or from the begiiining of the creation.
* See the noble and enthusiastic preface to the washing of the disciples' feet (John xiii. I, 2, 3).
i. I.] ANALYSIS OF ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL. 8i
Other considerations are decisive in favour of the last interpretation.
(i) We have already adverted to the lofty and trans- cendental tone of the whole passage, elevating as it does each clause by the irresistible upward tendency of the whole sentence. The climax and resting place cannot stop short of the bosom of God. (2) But again, we must also bear in mind that the Epistle is every- where to be read with the Gospel before us, and the language of the Epistle to be connected with that of the Gospel. The prooemium of the Epistle is the subjective version of the objective historical point of view which we find at the close of the preface to the Gospel. "The Word was made flesh and dwelt among us;" so St. John begins his sentence in the Gospel with a statement of an historical fact. But he proceeds, "and'we delightedly beheld His glory;" that is a state- ment of the personal impression attested by his own consciousness and that of other witnesses. But let us note carefully that in the Epistle, which is in subjective relation to the Gospel, this process is exactly reversed. The Apostle begins with the personal im- pression ; pauses to affirm the reality of the many proofs in the realm of fact of that which produced this impression through the senses upon the concep- tions and emotions of those who were brought into contact with the Saviour ; and then returns to the subjective impression from which he had originally started. (3) Much of the language in this passage is inconsistent with our understanding by the Word the first announcement of the Gospel preaching. One might of course speak of hearing the commencement of the Gospel message, but surely not of seeing and handling it. (4) It is a noteworthy fact that the Gospel
6
82 ANALYSIS AND THEORY OF
and the Apocalypse begin with the mention of the personal Word. This may well lead us to expect that Logos should be used in the same sense in the prooemium of the great Epistle by the same author.
We conclude then that when St. John here speaks of the Word of Life, he refers to something higher again than the preaching of life, and that he has in view both the manifestation of the life which has taken place in our humanity, and Him who is personally at once the Word and the Life.^ The prooemium may be thus paraphrased. " That which in all its collective influence was from the beginning as understood by Moses, by Solomon, and Micah ; ^ which we have first and above all heard in divinely human utterances, but which we have also seen with these very eyes ; which we gazed upon with the full and entranced sight that dehghts in the object contemplated ; ^ and which these hands handled reverentially at His bidding.'' I speak all this concerning the Word who is also the Life."
Tracts and sheets are often printed in our day with anthologies of texts which are supposed to contain
' The phrase probably means the Logos, the Personal ** Word who is at once both the Word and the Life." For the double genitive, the second almost appositional to the first, conf. John ii. 21, xi. 13. This interpretation would seem to be that of Chrysostom. " If then the Word is the Life; and if this Christ who is at once the Word and the Life became flesh ; then the Life became flesh." (/« Joan. Evaitg. V.)
2 Qen. i. I ; Prov. viii. 23 ; Micah v. 2.
' Cf. John vi. 36, 40. The word is applied by the angel to the disciples gazing on the Ascension, Acts i, ii. The Transfiguration may be here referred to. Such an incident as that in John vii. 37 attests a vivid delighted remembrance of the Savic urs very attitude.
* Luke xxiv. 39 ; John xx, 27.
i. I.] S7\ JOHN'S GOSPEL. 83
the very essence of the Gospel. But the sweetest scents, it is said, are not distilled exclusively from flowers, for the flower is but an exhalation. The seeds, the leaf, the stem, the very bark should be macerated, because they contain the odoriferous substance in minute sacs. So the purest Christian doctrine is distilled, not only from a few exquisite flowers in a textual anthology, but from the whole substance, so to speak, of the message. Now it will be observed that at the begin- ning of the Epistle which accompanied the fourth Gospel, our attention is directed not to a sentiment, but to a fact and to a Person. In the collections of texts to which reference has been made, we should probably never find two brief passages which may not unjustly be considered to concentrate the essence of the scheme of salvation more nearly than any others. *'The Word was made flesh." " Concerning the Word of Life (and that Life was once manifested, and we have seen and consequently are witnesses and announce to you from Him who sent us that Life, that eternal Life whose it is to have been in eternal relation with the Father, and manifested to us) ; That which we have seen and heard declare we from Him who sent us unto you, to the end that you too may have fellowship with us."
It would be disrespectful to the theologian of the New Testament to pass by the great dogmatic term never, so far as we are told, applied by our Lord to Himself, but with which St. John begins each of his three principal writings — The Word.-^
Such mountains of erudition have been heaped over this term that it has become difficult to discover the
' Gospel i. 1-14; I John i. I ; Apoc. i. 9.
ANALYSIS AND THEORY OF
buried thought. The Apostle adopted a word which was ah-eady in use in various quarters simply because if, from the nature of the case necessarily inadequate/ it was yet more suitable than any other. He also, as profound ancient thinkers conceived, looked into the depths of the human mind, into the first principles of that which is the chief distinction of man from the lower creation — language. The human word, these thinkers taught, is twofold ; inner and outer — now as the manifestation to the mind itself of unuttered thought, now as a part of language uttered to others. The word as signifying unuttered thought, the mould in which it exists in the mind, illustrates the eternal re- lation of the Father to the Son. The word as signifying uttered thought illustrates the relation as conveyed to man by the Incarnation. *' No man hath seen God at &ny time; the only begotten God which is in the bosom of the Father He interpreted Him." For the theologian of the Church Jesus is thus the Word ; because He had His being from the Father in a way which presents some analogy to the human word, which is sometimes the inner vesture, sometimes the outward utterance of thought — sometimes the human thought in that language without which man cannot think, sometimes the speech whereby the speaker interprets it to others. Christ is the Word Whom out of the fulness of His thought and being the Father has
' " He hath a name written which no one knoweth but He Himself, — and His name is called The Word of God" (Apoc. xix. 12, 13). Gibbons' adroit italics may here be noted. "The Logos, taught in the school of Alexandria before Christ 1 00— revealed to the Apostle St. John, Anno Domini, 97 " {Decline and Fall, ch. xxi.). Just so very probably — though whether St. John ever read a page of Philo or Plato we have no means of knowing
i. I.] ST. JOHNS GOSPEL. 85
eternally inspoken and outspoken into personal ex- istence/
One too well knows that such teaching as this runs the risk of appearing uselessly subtle and technical, but its practical value will appear upon reflection. Be- cause it gives us possession of the point of view from which St. John himself surveys, and from which he would have the Church contemplate, the history of the life of our Lord. And indeed for that life the theology of the Word, i.e.y of the Incarnation, is simply necessary.
For we must agree with M. Renan so far at least as this, that a great life, even as the world counts greatness, is an organic whole with an underlying vitalising idea ; which must be construed as such, and cannot be adequately rendered by a mere narration of facts. Without this unifying principle the facts will be not only incoherent but inconsistent. There must be a point of view from which we can embrace the
^ The following table may be found useful :-^
THE WORD IN ST. JOHN IS OPPOSED.
(A) To the Gnostic Word, (A) Uncreated and Eternal.
created and temporal as " In the beginning was
the Word."
(B) To the Platonic Word, (B) Personal and Divine.
ideal and abstract as '• The Word was God."
"He"— "His."
(C) To the Judaistic and Phi- (C) Creative and First Cause.
Ionic Word — the type ^^ " All things were made
and idea of God in by Him." creation ....
(D) To the Dualistic Word — (D) Unique and Universally
limitedly and partially ^g Creative. "Without Him
instrumental in creation . was not anything made
that hath been made."
(E) To the Dokctic Word— (E) Real and Permanent. "The
impalpable and visionary Word became flesh."
86 ANALYSIS AND THEORY OF
life as one. The great test here, as in art, is the formation of a living, consistent, unmutilated whole. ^
Thus a general point of view (if we are to use modern language easily capable of being misunderstood we must say a theory) is wanted of the Person, the work, the character of Christ. The synoptical Evangelists had furnished the Church with the narrative of His earthly origin. St. John in his Gospel and Epistle, under the guidance of the Spirit, endowed it with the theory of His Person.
Other points of view have been adopted, from the heresies of the early ages to the speculations of our own. All but St. John's have failed to co-ordinate the elements of the problem. The earlier attempts essayed to read the history upon the assumption that He was merely human or merely divine. They tried in their weary round to unhumanise or undeify the God-Man, to degrade the perfect Deity, to mutilate the perfect Humanity — to present to the adoration of mankind a something neither entirely human nor entirely divine, but an impossible mixture of the two. The truth on these momentous subjects was fused under the fires of controversy. The last centuries have produced theories less subtle and metaphysical, but bolder and more blasphemous. Some have looked upon Him as a pretender or an enthusiast. But the depth and sobriety of His teaching upon ground where we are able to test it — the texture of circumstantial word and work which will bear to be inspected under any microscope or cross-examined by any prosecutor — have almost shamed such blasphemy into respectful silence. Others of later date admit with patronising admiration that
' Vie de Jestts, Int. 4.
i. I.] 6-7: JOHN'S GOSPEL. 87
the martyr of Calvary is a saint of transcendent ex- cellence. But if He who called Himself Son of God was not much more than saint, He was something less. Indeed He would have been something of three cha- racters ; saint, visionary, pretender — at moments the Son of God in His elevated devotion, at other times condescending to something of the practice of the charlatan, His unparalleled presumption only excused by His unparalleled success.
Now the point of view taken by St. John is the only one which is possible or consistent — the only one which reconciles the humiliation and the glory recorded in the Gospels, which harmonises the otherwise insoluble contradictions that beset His Person and His work. One after another, to the question, *^ what think ye of Christ ? " answers are attempted, sometimes angry, sometimes sorrowful, always confused. The frank respectful bewilderment of the better Socinianism, the gay brilliance of French romance, the heavy insolence of German criticism, have woven their revolting or perplexed christologies. The Church still points with a confidence, which only deepens as the ages pass, to the enunciation of the theory of the Saviour's Person by St. John — in his Gospel, ^' The Word was made flesh " — in his Epistle, ^^ concerning the Word of Life."
DISCOURSE II.
ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL HISTORICAL NOT IDEOLOGICAL. "That which we have heard." — I John i. I.
OUR argument so far has been that St. John's Gospel is dominated by a central idea and by a theory which harmonises the great and many-sided Hfe which it contains, and which is repeated again at the beginning of the Epistle in a form analogous to that in which it had been cast in the prooemium of the Gospel — allowing for the difference between a history and a document of a more subjective character moulded upon that histc-ry.
There is one objection to the accuracy, almost to the veracity, of a life written from such a theory or point of view. It may disdain to be shackled by the bondage of facts. It may become an essay in which possibilities and speculations are mistaken for actual events, and history is superseded by metaphysics. It may de- generate into a romance or prose-poem ; if the subject is religious, into a mystic effusion. In the case of the fourth Gospel the cycles in which the narrative moves, the unveiling as of the progress of a drama, are thought by some to confirm the suspicion awakened by the point of view given in its prooemium, and in the opening of the Epistle. The Gospel, it is said, is ideological. To us it appears that those who have entered most deerly into the spirit of St. John will most deeply feel the
1. I.] ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL NOT IDEOLOGICAL. 89
significance of the two words which we place at the head of this discourse — '' which we have heard," ''which we have seen with our very eyes," (which we contemplated with entranced gaze) " which our hands have handled."
More truly than any other, St. John could say of this letter in the words of an American poet :
■"This is not a book— It is I ! "
In one so true, so simple, so profound, so oracular, there is a special reason for this prolonged appeal to the senses, and for the place which is assigned to each. In the fact that hearing stands first, there is a reference to one characteristic of that Gospel to which the Epistle throughout refers. Beyond the synoptical Evangelists, St. John records the words of Jesus. The position which hearing holds in the sentence, above and prior to sight and handling, indicates the reverential estimation in which the Apostle held his Master's teaching.^ The expression places us on solid historical ground, because it is a moral demonstration that one like St. John would not have dared to invent whole discourses and place them in the lips of Jesus. Thus in the ^^ive have heard^^ there is a guarantee of the sincerity of the report of the discourses, which forms so large a proportion of the narrative that it practically guarantees the whole Gospel.
On this accusation of ideology against St. John's Gospel, let us make a further remark founded upon the Epistle.
^ The appeal to the senses of seeing and hearing is a trait common to all the group of St. John's writings (John i. 14, xix. 35 ; I John i. I, 2, iv. 14; Apoc. i. 2). The true reading («:d7(b 'Iwdvvrfs 6 aKouojv KoX ^Xeiruv ravra. Apoc. xxi. 8, where hearing sisiiC^ before seeing) is indicative of John's style.
90 ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL
It is said that the Gospel systematically subordinates chronological order and historical sequence of facts to the necessity imposed by the theory of the Word which stands in the forefront of the Epistle and Gospel.
But mystic ideology, indifference to historical vera- city as compared with adherence to a conception or theory, is absolutely inconsistent with that strong, simple, severe appeal to the validity of the historical principle of belief upon sufficient evidence which per- vades St. John's writings. His Gospel is a tissue woven of many Hnes of evidence. "Witness" stands in almost every page of that Gospel, and indeed is found there nearly as often as in the whole of the rest of the New Testament. The word occurs tett times in five short verses of the Epistle.^ There is no possibility of mis- taking this prolixity of reiteration in a writer so simple and so sincere as our Apostle. The theologian is an historian. He has no intention of sacrificing history to dogma, and no necessity for doing so. His theory, and that alone, harmonises his facts. His facts have passed in the domain of human history, and have had that evidence of witness which proves that they did so.
A few of the stories of the earliest ages of Chris- tianity have ever been repeated, and rightly so, as affording the most beautiful illustrations of St. John's character, the most simple and truthful idea of the impression left by his character and his work. His tender love for souls, his deathless desire to promote mutual love among his people, are enshrined in two anecdotes which the Church has never forgotten. It has scarcely been noticed that a tradition of not much
^ I John V. 6.12.
i.I.] HISTORICAL NOT IDEOLOGICAL. 91
later date (at least as old as TertuUian, born a.d. 90) credits St. John with a stern reverence for the accuracy of kistorical truth, and tells us what, in the estimation of those who were near him in time, the Apostle thought of the lawfulness of ideological religious romance. It was said that a presbyter of Asia Minor confessed that he was the author of certain apocryphal Acts of Paul andThecla — probably the same strange but unquestion- ably very ancient document with the same title which is still preserved. The man's motive does not seem to have been selfish. His work was apparently the composition of an ardent and romantic nature passion- ately attracted by a saint so wonderful as St. Paul.^ The tradition went on to assert that St. John without hesitation degraded this clerical romance-writer from his ministry. But the offence of the Asiatic presbyter would have been light indeed compared with that of
' That the "Acts of Paul and Thecla" are of high antiquity there can be no rationaldoubt. Tertullian writes : " But if those who read St. Paul's writings rashl}^ use the example of Thecla, to give licence to women to teach and baptize publicly, let them know that a presbyter of Asia Minor, who put together that piece, crowning it with the authority of a Pauline title, convicted by his own confession of doing this from love of St. Paul, was deprived of his orders." (Tertullian, De Bapiismo, xvii.) On which St. Jerome remarks — " We therefore relegate to the class of apocryphal writings, the TreptoSos of Paul and Thecla, and the whole fable of the baptized lion. For how could it be that the sole real companion of the Apostle " (Luke) "while so well acquainted with the rest of the history, should have known nothing of this? And further, Tertullian, who touched so nearly upon those times, records that a certain presbyter in Asia Minor, convicted before John of being the author of that book, and con- fessing that as a aiTovbaaTrjs of the Apostle Paul he had done this from loving devotion to that great memory, was deposed from his ministry." (St. Hieron., de Soipt Eccles., VII.) See the mass of authority for the antiquity of this document, which gives a consider- able degree of prolability to the statement about St. John, in Ada Apost. Apoc, Edit. Tischeiidorf. — Prolcg. xxi., xxvi.
92 ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL
the mendacious Evangelist, who could have deliberately fabricated discourses and narrated miracles which he dared to attribute to the Incarnate Son of God. The guilt of publishing to the Church apocryphal Acts of Paul and Thecla would have paled before the crimson sin of forging a Gospel.
These considerations upon St. John's prolonged and circumstantial claim to personal acquaintance with the Word made flesh, confirmed by every avenue of com- munication between man and man — and first in order by the hearing of that sweet yet awful teaching — point to the fourth Gospel again and again. And the simple assertion — " that which we have heard " — accounts for one characteristic of the fourth Gospel which would otherwise be a perplexing enigma — its dramatic vivid- ness and consistency.
This dramatic truth of St. John's narrative, manifested in various developments, deserves careful consideration. There are three notes in the fourth Gospel which indicate either a consummate dramatic instinct or a most faithful record, (i) The delineation o^ individual characters. The Evangelist tells us with no unmeaning distinction, that Jesus " knew all men, and knew what is in man ! " ^ For some persons take an apparently profound view of human nature in the abstract. They pass for being sages so long as they confine themselves to sounding generalizations, but they are convicted on the field of fife and experience. They claim to know what is in man ; but they know it vaguely, as one might be in possession of the outlines of a map, yet totally ignorant of most places within its limits. Others, who mostly aficct to be keen men of the world, refrain from
* John iii. 24, 25.
i.i.] HISTORICAL NOT IDEOLOGICAL.
93
generalizations ; but they have an insight, which at times is startHng, into the characters of the individual men who cross their path. There is a sense in which they superficially seem to know all men, but their knowledge after all is capricious and limited. One class affects to know men, but does not even affect to know man ; the other class knows something about man, but is lost in the infinite variety of the world of real men. Our Lord knew both — both the abstract ulti- mate principles of human nature and the subtle distinc- tions which mark off every human character from every other. Of this peculiar knowledge he who was brought into the most intimate communion with the Great Teacher was made in some degree a partaker in the course of His earthly ministry. With how few touches yet how clearly are delineated the Baptist, Nathanael, the Samaritan woman, the blind man, Philip, Thomas, Martha and Mary, Pilate ! (2) More particularly the appropriateness and consistency of the language used by the various persons introduced in the narrative is, in the case of a writer like St. John, a multiplied proof of historical veracity.^ For instance, of St. Thomas
' Those who are perplexed by the identity in style and turn of language between the Epistle and the discourse of our Lord in St. John's Gospel may be referred to the writer's remarks in The Speaker's Comnmiiary (N. T. iv. . 286-89). It should be added that the Epp. to the Seven Churches (Apoc. ii., iii.)— especially to Sardis- interweave sayings of Jesus recorded by the Synoptical evangelists {e.g., "as a thief," Apoc. iii. 3, cf. Mark xiii. ZT, "book of life," Apoc. iii. 5, cf. Luke x. 20; "confessing a name," Apoc. iii. 5, cf. Matt. X. 32; "He that hath an ear," Apoc. iii. 6, 13, 22, and 11. 7, II, 17, 29. This phrase, found in each of the seven Epp., occurs nowhere in the fourth Gospel, but constantly in the Synoptics. Cf. Matt. X. 27, xi. IS, xiii. 19, 43 ; Mark iv. 9, 23, vii. 16; Luke viii. 8, xiv. 35 ; cf. also "giving power over the nations " (Apoc. ii. 26— with the conception in Matt. xix. 28; Luke xxii. 29, 30. If the author of the
94 ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL
only one single sentence, containing seven words, is preserved,^ outside the memorable narrative in the twentieth chapter ; yet how unmistakably does that brief sentence indicate the same character — tender, impetuous, loving, yet ever inclined to take the darker view of things because from the very excess of its affection it cannot believe in that which it most desires, and demands accumulated and convincing proof of its own happiness. Further, the language of our Lord which St. John preserves is both morally and intel- lectually a marvellous witness to the proof of his assertion here in the outset of his Epistle.
This may be exemplified by an illustration from modern literature. Victor Hugo, in his Le'gende des Slides, has in one passage only placed in our Lord's lips a few words which are not found in the Evangelist.^ Every one will at once feel that these words ring hollow, that there is in them something exaggerated and facti- tious— and ///rt/ although the dramatist had the advantage of having a type of style already constructed for him. People talk as if the representation in detail of a perfect character were a comparatively easy performance. Yet every such representation shows some flaw when
fourth Gospel was also the author of the Apocalypse, his choice of the style which he attributes to the Saviour was at least decided by no lack of knowledge of the Synoptical type of expression, and by no incapacity to use it with freedom and power. ' John xi. i6.
^ " Qui me suit, aux anges est pareil. Quand un homme a marche tout le jour an soleil Dans un chemin sans puits et sans hotellerie, S'il ne croit pas quand vient le soir il pleure, il crie, II est las; sur la terre il tombe haletant. S'il croit en moi, qu'il prie, il pent au meme instant. Continuer sa route avec des forces triples."'
(Le Christ el le Tombeau.) Tom. i. 44,
i. I.] HISTORICAL NOT IDEOLOGICAL. 95
closely inspected. For instance, a character in which Shakespeare so evidently delighted as Buckingham, whose end is so noble and martyr-like, is thus described, when on his trial, by a sympathising witness :
" 'How did he bear himself?' ' When he was bought again to the bar, to hear, His knell rung out, his judgment, he was struck With such an agony, he sweat extremel}'-, And something spoke in choler, ill and hasty ; But he ftll to himself again, and sweetly In all the rest show'd a most noble patience.'"*
Our argument comes to this point. Here is one man of all but the highest rank in dramatic genius, who utterly fails to invent even one sentence which could possibly be taken for an utterance of our Lord. Here is another, the most transcendent in the same order whom the human race has ever known, who tacitly confesses the impossibility of representing a character which shall be " one entire and perfect chrysolite," without speck or flaw. Take yet another instance. Sir Walter Scott appeals for " the fair licence due to the author of a fictitious composition ; " and admits that he ^' cannot pretend to the observation of complete accuracy even in outward costume, much less in the more important points of language and manners."^ But St. John was evidently a man of no such pretensions as these kings of the human imagination — no Scott or Victor Hugo, much less a Shakespeare. How then
^ King Henry VIII., Act 2, Sc. I. Contrast again our Lord before the council with St. Paul before that tribunal. In the case of one of the chief of saints there is the touch of human infirmity, the "something spoken in choler, ill and hasty," the angry and contemptuous "whited wall" — the confession of hasty inconsiderate- ness {ovK rjdeiv — oTt earlv dpxi-^p^i>s) which led to a violation of a precept of t.ie law (Exod, xxii. 28).
- Preface to Ivanhoe,
96 ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL
— except on the assumption of his being a faithful reporter, of his recording words actually spoken, and witnessing incidents which he had seen with his very eyes and contemplated with loving and admiring rever- ence— can we account for his having given us long successions of sentences, continuous discourses in which we trace a certain unity and adaptation ; ^ and a character which stands alone among all recorded in history or conceived in fiction, by presenting to us an excellence faultless in every detail? We assert that the one answer to this question is boldly given us by St. John in the forefront of his Epistle — " That which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes — concerning the Word who is the Life — declare we unto you."
St. John's mode of writing history may profitably be contrasted with that of one who in his own line was a great master, as it has been ably criticised by a dis- tinguished statesman. Voltaire's historical masterpiece is a portion of the life of Maria Theresa, which is un-
' How the great sayings were accurately collected has not been the question before us in this discourse. But it presents little difti- culty. It is not absurd to suppose (if we are required to postulate no divine assistance) that notes may have been taken in some form by certain members of the company of disciples. The profoundly thoughtful remark of Irenaeus upon his own unfailing recollection of early lessons from Polycarp, would apply with indefinitely greater force to such a pupil as John, of such a teacher as Jesus. " I can thoroughly recollect things so far back better than those which have lately occurred ; for lessons which have grown with us since boyhood are compacted into a unity with the very soul itself." {ttj \pvxv ^^ovprai aiT-f) Euscb., V. 29. But above all, whatever subordinate agency may have been employed in the preservation of those precious words, every Christian reverently acknowledges the fulfilment of the Saviour's promise — "The Comforter, the H0I3' Ghost, He ehall teach j'ou all things, and bring all things to your remembrance whaidotivcr I have baid unto you '" (John xiv. 26).
i. I.] HISTORICAL NOT IDEOLOGICAL. 97
questionably written from a partly ideological point of view. For, those who have patience to go back to the " sources," and to compare Voltaire's narrative with them, will see the process by which a literary master has produced his effect. The writer works as if he were composing a classical tragedy restricted to the unities of time and place. The three days of the coronation and of the successive votes are brought into one effect, of which we are made to feel that it is due to a magic inspiration of Maria Theresa. Yet, as the great historical critic to whom we refer proceeds to demonstrate, a different charm, very much more real because it comes from truth, may be found in literal historical accuracy without this academic rouge. Writers more conscientious than Voltaire would not have assumed that Maria Theresa was degraded by a husband who was inferior to her. They would not have substituted some pretty and pretentious phrases for the genuine emotion not quite veiled under the official Latin of the Queen. '' However high a thing art may be, reality, truth, which is the work of God, is higher ! " ^ It is this conviction, this entire intense adhesion to truth, this childlike ingenuousness which has made St. John as an historian attain the higher region which is usually reached by genius alone — which has given us narratives and passages whose ideal beauty or awe is so transcendent or solemn, whose pictorial grandeur or pathos is so inexhaust- ible, whose philosophical depth is so unfathomable.^ He stands with spell-bound delight before his work
' Due de Broglie. Revue des deux Mondes. 15 Jan. 1882. Coxe, House of Austria, vol. iii., chr.p. xcix., p, 415, sqq.
John xiii. 30, xi. 35, xlx. 5, xxii. 29-35.
98 ST. fOHN'S GOSPEL
without the disappointment which ever attends upon men of genius ; because that work is not drawn from himself, because he can say three words — which we have heardy which we have seen with our eyes, which we have gazed uDon.
NOTES. Ch. i. 2, 4.
Ver. 2. USy weJ] ** The nominative plural first person is not always of majesty but often of modesty^ when we share our privilege and dignity with others" {Grotzus). The context must decide what shade of meaning is to be read into the text, e.g., here it is the we of modesty, as also (very tenderly and beautifully) in ii. i, 2, v. 5. It rises into majesty with the majestic, " we announce."
Ver. 4. '■' These things y^ Not even they^/Zc'WJ/^T^ with the Church and with the Father and with the Son is so much in the Apostle's intention here as the record in the Gospel.
JVe write unto youi] In days when men's minds were still freshly full of the privilege of free access to the Scriptures, these words suggested (and they naturally enough do so still) the use of the written word, and the guilt of the Church or of individuals in neglecting it. This has been well expressed by an old divine, " That which is able to give us full joy must not be deficient in anything which conduceth to our happi- ness ; but the holy Scriptures give fulness of joy, and there- fore the way to happiness is perfectly laid down in them. The major of this syllogism is so clear, that it needs no probation ; for who can or will deny, that full joy is only to be had in a state of bliss ? The 7ninor is plain from this scripture, and may thus be drawn forth. That which the Apostle^ aimed at in, may doubtless be attained to by, their writings ; for they being inspired of God, it is no other than the end that God purposed in inspiring which they had in writing ; and either God Himself is wanting in the means which He hath designed for this end, or these writings contain in them what will yield fulness of joy, and to that end bring us to a state of blessed- ness.
" How odious is the profaneness of those Christians who
i. I.] HISTORICAL NOT IDEOLOGICAL, 99
neglect the holy Scriptures, and give themselves to reading other books ! How many precious hours do many spend, and that not only on work days, but holy days, in foolish romances, fabulous histories, lascivious poems ! And why this, but that they may be cheered and delighted, when as full joy is only to be had in these holy books. Alas, the joy you find in those writings is perhaps pernicious, such as tickleth your lust, and promoteth contemplative wickedness. At the best it is but vain, such as only pleaseth the fancy and affecteth the wit ; whereas these holy writings (to use David's expression, Psalm xix. 8), are * right, rejoicing the heart.' Again, are there not many who more set by Plutarch's morals, Seneca's epistles, and suchlike books, than they do by the holy Scriptures ? It is true, there are excellent truths in those moral writings of the heathen, but yet they are far short of these sacred books. Those may comfort against outward trouble, but not against inward fears ; they may rejoice the mind, but cannot quiet the conscience ; they may kindle some flashy sparkles of joy, but they cannot warm the soul with a lasting fire of solid consola- tion. And truly, if ever God give you a spiritual ear to judge of things aright, you will then acknowledge there are no bells like to those of Aaron, no harp like to that of David, no trumpet like to that of Isaiah, no pipes like to those of the Apostles." {First Epistle of St. John, unfolded and applied by Nathaniel Hardy, D.D., Dean of Rochester, about 1660.)
o £
w *^
> .'£,
w X.
K *^
O C
^ <
> c -^ XI ■= ^
■B -5
tn bjo n)
6 bo 75
»^ 'o -a
bO cd
oj -M .^ .;^ (U
s
ffi ■" ^ ^ ^
."ti C P» r- ^
C d ^ o ^'
o ■"
C 3 O
>t3
r" 1) tfl tn
•is > •-< 3
3 ^ (U O
i:^ t_ "T^ <u
> 3
^C
3 -O
^-r.-^
o •^
4j ^ j:: .ii^TD tn ^ 3 b/D b/j_2 C ;i3 en ^ ;^ ;::: ot « ^J-i 3
in 'in
O t«-4 +J O <<-•
r ^K
^-o ^ t;.Q-c
■^ > '-i: ^ o -
> E
tn 1)
^ ^ i) (u c;
^ J- c x; o
b£) b/) O -w C/5 ■^ ^ S^'C) m
■^ -^-> ^ ,». en
•S 3^0^
-s .:2 -^ g u.' ^^^^^
l> ,„ (U .tJ o
:t3 ^ ^ ^2
•— '-i-»iU-rl •I-(T-itn<UI-»-' ~
2 ^•,^ (u ■ " tn <3 'Sj o X ^'55
cn^07^^'c'rt'*^_C<iJ2 303u_ar5 0^_0^5|fl
x!<uO_^".;i3(n'^_:=^„(U
X!
*" Jl O r 3
c w H ^
—- ' -i .-H t> '-' X <*- -rH
XiO(n!>'TD*ji-4(n
"^ X <*- .S .^ 3 tn t)
O)
tn > 0) re .p
.i2 S
:; ^ °
H bC fS
tn X3
3 <U
X XJ 3 3
uOffi'
5 a.s
7) ^ rt <u o >
—4 •re
. > 3
OS X W
^ be o -^ -
.2 S &.S tn tn
X)
3
- 3:^3
.2 rt "^ ^ c/) ^ ^
■■2^
^ bC x: -;
^ '^ 5 ^ u
••■>-> 3 <u
X •- ■ ■
■M 3
3 ■z;
8;3
'2 5^
;:5ffi2
T^ O rn
^ 5
i^ <i: 3 ?
I tn tn tn 3 -t; I
3 3 3 3 •" ^ O
TJ 3 3 (U 35 "3
^•?..
3 3
-a
3 O jj
t3 ^
43 +J 3 X
tn
si
XI cr ^
^ o °~ w ^ 2 'i^
•J2 rt > Xi OJ -o
t1 rrt
0) 3 tn 3
S"-5 o
•--31 1 tn r
E^-a 3C3
tT 3 E S .e
- 3.E
'•§E
tn ,rt ^ 3 —' 3 3 3 Ki 3 *j
- 03 tn TO ^
■r) <U 3
c3 I— I 3
tn ^
X tf. ;-;
OS
x;
3 !U ^ tn tn
s-2 ^ g g
H 3 CJ^
tn tn
O 03 --H
3 .-tie/)
tn > ^
•'-' (U <u
_2 3 3
"J
03 o
.sT aT
b -e f^ :l
3 3 ii ,;
II
2-b 5 "
S e« t~ -a
tS ^ O to
-a -o b o
.0 '?=-
k b
« Sk
e 3
K S B-S 5
a. '5
'3- <u 'O .
:4 t3
Is-
-2 S
|
4J |
rt |
bX5 |
t/5 |
C ►-I |
|
a |
C |
"" |
0 |
|
|
J |
-a |
^ |
"S |
2.^ |
|
^ m |
1=1 c ■55 |
Is |
||
|
1 |
0 c |
0 |
s |
C |
|
v« |
> |
0 ^ |
3 |
|
|
. |
j:: |
C (U |
||
|
in |
g" |
"" ir. |
||
|
in |
.2 |
s |
u |
<u t/i •.: c T3 -
>, ifl rt I- ^ •- o c
c o c c •> r= c k o
>^^Sf H1;!^ !:; ^ ^
ffi.^^^
c c S -n o :t: 5 u | g g ^ rt 3 i; P C 5
J5u;-5
'Si
o5
c c
.5-0
E o
-G ^ C > ^
.0 .0 ,0
r: tn •• .2 'o ti j5 ^ s (fl ■>- c: ;; ■!-»
—i Q P .. >. o"
_ C CO
% CO c-b
1 1: 3 c 5) -
S ^ -n ^ <" „</. s; 2 f > ^ Si *- i: ^ 5» o
r^ W
ifi c
c o
O CS
.2 ^ c ^"^ §-£
CJ ^
^ o ■•
o -r -^ li* c ^
r^ (u > " t^
c O CI o rt D
W (- r- "^ C 3
:5 * o .<2 P -
a S-^ > tfi c3 re U
E.2
? == A P
»- o G u
■^ '" -^ 2
u C OT G
.?- ii b 'J
'E 3
11
3r «
-a -a -a
i; o «
-I
^ -S 'W ^
DISCOURSE III.
EXTENT OF THE ATONEMENT,
'•My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin we have an advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous : and He is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world." — I John ii. I, 2.
OF the Incarnation of the Word, of the whole previous strain of solemn oracular annunciation, there are two great objects. Rightly understood it at once stimulates and soothes ; it supplies induce- ments to holiness, and yet quiets the accusing heart, (i) It urges to a pervading holiness in each recurring circumstance of Hfe.^ "That ye may not sin" is the bold universal language of the morality of God. Men only understand moral teaching when it comes with a series of monographs on the virtues, sobriety, chastity, and the rest. Christianity does not overlook these, but it comes first with all-inclusive principles. The morality of man is like the sculptor working line by line and part by part, partially and successively. The morality of God is like nature, and works in every part of the flower and tree with a sort of ubiquitous presence. "These things write we unto 3^ou." No dead letter — • a living spirit infuses the lines ; there is a deathless principle behind the words which will vitalize and
' Observe in the Greek the /xt; d;ua/3T7?re, which refers to single acts, not to a continuous state — " that ye may not sin."
ii. 1,2.] EXTENT OF THE ATOAEMENT. 103
permeate all isolated relations and developments of conduct. '' These things write we unto you that ye may not sin."
(2) But further, this announcement also soothes. There may be isolated acts of sin against the whole tenor of the higher and nobler life. There may be, God forbid !— but it may be — some glaring act of in- consistency. In this case the Apostle uses a form of expression which includes himself, " we have," and yet points to Christ, not to himself, " we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ" — and that in view of His being One who is perfectly and simply righteous ; '^ and He is the propitiation for our sins."
Then, as if suddenly fired by a great thought, St. John's view broadens over the whole world beyond the limits of the comparatively little group of believers whom his words at that time could reach. The Incar- nation and Atonement have been before his soul. The Catholic Church is the correlative of the first, humanity of the second. The Paraclete whom he beheld is ever in relation with, ever turned towards the Father.^ His propitiation is, and He is it. It was not simply a fact in history which works on with unexhaustible force. As the Advocate is ever turned towards the Father, so the propitiation lives on with unexhausted Hfe. His intercession is not verbal, temporary, interrupted. The Church, in her best days, never prayed — " Jesus, pray for me ! " It is interpretative, continuous, unbroken. In time it is eternally valid, eternally present. In
• I John ii. 2. As a translation, "towards" seems too pedantic ; 3xt TT/sos is ad-versus rather than apud^ and with the accusative signifies either the direction of motion, or the relation between two objects. (Donaldson, Greek Grammar, 524). We may fittingly call the preposition here ■npb% pictorial.
I04 THE EPISTLES OF ST. JOHN.
space it extends as far as human need, and therefore takes in every place. '' Not for our sins only," but for men universally, '' for the whole world." ^
It is implied then in this passage, that Christ was intended as a propitiation for the whole world ; and that He is fitted for satisfying all human wants.
(l) Christ was intended for the whole world. Let us see the Divine intention in one incident of the crucifixion. In that are mingling lines of glory and of humiliation. The King of humanity appears with a scarlet camp-mantle flung contemptuously over His shoulders ; but to the eye of faith it is the purple of empire. He is crowned with the acanthus wreath-; but the wreath of mockery is the ro3^alty of our race. He is crucified between two thieves ; but His cross is a Judgment-Throne, and at His right hand and His left are the two separated worlds of belief and unbelief. All the Evangelists tell us that a superscription, a title of accusation, was written over His cross ; two of them add that it was written over Him " in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew" (or in Hebrew, Greek, Latin). In Hebrew — the sacred tongue of patriarchs and seers, of the nation all whose members were in idea and destination those of whom God said, "My prophets." In Greek — the " musical and golden tongue which gave a soul to the objects of sense and a body to the abstractions of philosophy;" the language of a
' The various meanings of Kbaaos are fully traced below on I John ii. 17. There is one point in which the notions of Koa/xos and al(Lv intersect. But they may be thus distinguished. The first signifies the world projected in space, the second in time. The supposition that the form of expression at the close of our verse is elliptical, and to be filled up by the repetition of "for the sins of the whole world" "is not justified by usage, and weakens the force of the passage." (Epistles of St. John, Westcott, p. 44.)
ii.1,2.] EXTENT OF THE ATONEMENT. 105
people whose mission it was to give a principle of fer- mentation to all races of mankind, susceptible of those subtle and largely indefinable influences which are called collectively Progress. In Latin — the dialect of a people originally the strongest of all the sons of men. The three languages represent the three races and their ideas — revelation, art, literature; progress, war, and jurisprudence. Beneath the title is the thorn-crowned head of the ideal King of humanity.
Wherever these three tendencies of the human race exist, wherever annunciation can be made in human language, wherever there is a heart to sin, a tongue to speak, an eye to read, the cross has a message. The superscription, ^' written in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin," is the historical symbol translated into its dogmatic form by St. John — " He is the propitiation ^ for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for the whole world."
' As to doctrine. There are three "grand circles" or "families of images " whereby Scripture approaches from different quarters, or surveys from different sides, the benefits of our Lord's meritorious death. These are represented by, are summed up in, three words — diroXvTpucTLS, KaraWayrj, i\aa/x6s. The last is found in the text and in iv. 10 ; nowhere else precisely in that form in the New Testament. '' IXaa/xos (expiation or propitiation) and dTroXvTpcocris (redemption) is fundamentally one single benefit, i.e., the restitution of the lost sinner. ' Air oXvTpua IS is in respect of enemies ; KaraWayt] in respect of God. And here again the words IXaafi. and KaraXX. differ. Propitiation takes away offences as against God. Reconciliation has two sides. It takes away (a) God's indignation against us, 2 Cor. v. 18, 19; (d) our alienatioti from God, 2 Cor. v. 20." (Bengel on Rom. iii. 24. Whoever would rightly understand all that we can know on these great words must study New Testament Synonyms, Archbp. Trench, pp. 276-82.)
DISCOURSE IV.
MISSIONARY APPLICATION OF THE EXTENT OF THE ATONEMENT.
"For the whole world." — I John ii. 2.
LET us now consider the universal and ineradicable wants of man.
Such a consideration is substantially unaffected by speculation as to the theory of man's origin. Whether the first men are to be looked for by the banks of some icy river feebly shaping their arrowheads of flint, or in godlike and glorious progenitors beside the streams of Eden ; whether our ancestors were the result of an inconceivably ancient evolution, or called into existence by a creative act, or sprung from some lower creature elevated in the fulness of time by a majestic inspiration, — at least, as a matter of fact, man has other and deeper wants than those of the back and stomach. Man as he is has five spiritual instincts. How they came to be there, let it be repeated, is not the question. It is the fact of their existence, not the mode of their genesiSy with which we are now concerned.
(l) There is almost, if not quite, without exception the instinct which may be generally described as the instinct of the Divine. In the wonderful address where St. Paul so fully recognises the influence of geographical circumstance and of climate, he speaks of God "having piade out of one blood every nation of men to seek
ii. 2.] MISSIONARY APPLICATION. 107
after their Lord, if haply at least " (as might be expected) ^' they would feel for Him"^ — like men in darkness groping towards the light. (2) There is the instinct of prayer, the " testimony of the soul naturally Christian." The little child at our knees meets us half way in the first touching lessons in the science of prayer. In danger, when the vessel seems to be sinking in a storm, it is ever as it was in the days of Jonah, when '' the mariners cried every man unto his God." ^
(3) There is the instinct of immortality, the desire that our conscious existence should continue beyond death.
" Who would lose, Though full of pain, this intellectual being, These thoughts that wander through eternity, To perish rather swallow'd up and lost In the wide womb of uncreated night ? "
(4) There is the instinct of morality, call it con- science or what we will. The lowest, most sordid, most materialised languages are never quite without witness to this nobler instinct. Though such languages have lien among the pots, yet their wings are as the wings of a dove that is covered with silver wings and her feathers like gold. The most impoverished voca- bularies have words of moral judgment, ^' good " or "bad;" of praise or blame, "truth and lie;" above all, those august words which recognise a law paramount to all other laws, 'M must," "I ought." (5) There is the instinct oi sacrifice^ which, if not absolutely universal, is at least all but so — the sense of impurity and un- worthiness, which says by the very fact of bringing a victim. ^' I am not worthy to come alone ; may my guilt be transferred to the representative which I immolate."
* Acts xvii. 27. ^ Jonah i. 5.
io8 MISSIONARY APPLICATION OF THE EXTENT
(i) Thus then man seeks after God. Philosophy unaided does not succeed in finding Him. The theistic systems marshal their syllogisms; they prove, but do not convince. The pantheistic systems glitter before man's eye; but when he grasps them in his feverish hand, and brushes off the mystic gold dust from the moth's wings, a death's-head mocks him. St. John has found the essence of the whole question stripped from it all its plausible disguises, and characterises Mahommedan and Judaistic Deism in a few words. Nay, the philosophical deism of Christian countries comes within the scope of his terrible proposition. '* Deo erexit Voltairius," was the philosopher's in- scription over the porch of a church ; but Voltaire had not in any true sense a God to whom he could dedicate it. For St. John tells us — "whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father." ^ Other words there are in his Second Epistle whose full import seems to have been generally overlooked, but which are of solemn significance to those who go out from the camp of Christianity with the idea of finding a more refined morality and a more ethereal spiritualism. " Whosoever goeth forward and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ " ; whosoever WTites progress on his standard, and goes forward beyond the lines of Christ, loses natural as well as supernatural religion — " he hath not God."^ (2) Man wants to pray. Poor disinherited child, what master of requests shall he find ? Who shall interpret his broken language to God, God's infinite language to him ? (3) Man yearns for the assurance of immortal life. This can best be given by one specimen of manhood risen from the
' I Jolin ii. 28. " 2 John 9.
ii.2.] OF THE ATONEMENT, 109
grave, one traveller come back from the undiscovered bourne with the breath of eternity on His cheek and its light in His eye ; one like Jonah, Himself the living sign and proof that He has been down in the great deeps. (4) Man needs a morality to instruct and elevate conscience. Such a morality must possess these characteristics. It must be authoritative, resting upon an absolute will; its teacher must say, not "I think," or " I conclude/' but — " verily, verily I say unto you." It must be unmixed with baser and more questionable elements. It must be pervasive, laying the strong grasp of its purity on the whole domain of thought and feeling as well as of action. It must be exemplified. It must present to us a series of pictures, of object-lessons in which we may see it illustrated. Finally, this morality must be spiritual. It must come to man, not like the Jewish Talmud with its seventy thousand precepts which few indeed can ever learn, but with a compendious and condensed, yet all-embracing brevity — wdth words that are spirit and life. (5) As man knows duty more thoroughly, the instinct of sacrifice will speak with an ever-increasing intensity. *' My heart is overwhelmed by the infinite purity of this law. Lead me to the rock that is higher than I ; let me find God and be reconciled to Him." When the old Latin spoke of propitiation he thought of some- thing which brought near {prope) ; his inner thought was — '^ let God come near to me, that I may be near to God." These five ultimate spiritual wants, these five ineradicable spiritual instincts, He must meet, of whom a master of spiritual truth like St. John can say with his plenitude of insight — " He is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but also for the whole world." We shall better understand the fulness of St. John's
no MISSIONARY APPLICATION OF THE EXTENT
thought if we proceed to consider that this fitness in Christ for meeting the spiritual wants of humanity is exclusive. Three great religions of the world are more or less Missionary. Hinduism, which embraces at least a hundred and ninety millions of souls, is certainly not in any sense missionary. For Hinduism transplanted from its ancient shrines and local superstitions dies Hke a flower without roots. But Judaism at times has strung itself to a kind of exertion almost inconsistent with its leading idea. The very word ^' proselyte " attests the unnatural fervour to which it had worked itself up in our Lord's time. The Pharisee was a missionary sent out by pride and consecrated by self-will. *^Ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him tenfold more the child of hell than yourselves."^ Bouddhism has had enormous missionary success from one point of view. Not long ago it was said that it outnumbered Christendom. But it is to be observed that it finds adherents among people of onlyone type of thought and character.^ Outside these races it is and must ever be, non-existent. We may ex- cept the fanciful perversion of a few idle people in London, Calcutta, or Ceylon, captivated for a season or two by
' Matt, xxiii. 15.
* Bouddhism, it is now said, appears to be on the wane, and the period for its disappearance gradually approaching, according to the Boden Professor of Sanscrit at Oxford. In his opinion this creed is *'one of rapidly increasing disintegration and. decline," and "as a form of popular religion Bouddhism is gradually losing its vitality and hold on the vast populations once loyal to its rule." He computes the number of Bouddhistsat 100,000,000; not 400,000,000 as hitherto estimated ; and places Christianity numerically at the head of all religions. Next Confucianism, thirdly Hinduism ; then Bouddhism, and last Mohammedanism. He affirms that the capacity of Bouddhism for resistance must give way before the " mighly forces which are destined to sweep the earth."
ii 2.] OF THE ATONEMENT, III
'' the light of Asia." We may except also a very few more remarkable cases where the esoteric principle or Bouddhism commends itself to certain profound thinkers stricken with the dreary disease of modern sentiment. Mohammedanism has also, in a limited degree, proved itself a missionary religion, not only by the sword. In British India it counts millions of adherents, and it is still making some progress in India. In other ages whole Christian populations (but belonging to heretical and debased forms of Christianity) have gone over to Mohammedanism. Let us be just to it.^ It once ele- vated the pagan Arabs. Even now it elevates the Negro above his fetisch. But it must ever remain a religion for stationary races, with its sterile God and its poor literality, the dead book pressing upon it with a weight of lead. Its merits are these — it inculcates a lofty if sterile Theism ; it fulfils the pledge conveyed in the word Moslem, by inspiring a calm if frigid resignation to destiny ; it teaches the duty of prayer with a strange im- pressiveness. But whole realms of thought and feehng are crushed out by its bloody and lustful grasp. It is without purity, without tenderness, and without humility.
Thus then we come back again with a truer insight to the exclusive fitness of Christ to meet the wants of mankind.
Others beside the Incarnate Lord have obtained from a portion of their fellow-men some measure or passionate enthusiasm. Each people has a hero during this Hfe, call him demigod, or what we will. But such men are idolised by one race alone. The very qualities
* That modern English writers have been more than just to Mohammed is proved overv^rhehningly by the living Missionary who knows Mohammedanism h&^i.— Mohammed and Mohammedans. Dr. Koello.
112 MISSIONARY APPLICATION OF THE EXTENT
which procure them an apotheosis are precisely those which prove how narrow the type is which they repre- sent ; how far they are from speaking to all humanity. A national type is a narrow and exclusive type.
No European, unless effeminated and enfeebled, could really love an Asiatic Messiah. But Christ is loved everywhere. No race or kindred is exempt from the sweet contagion produced by the universal appeal of the universal Saviour. From all languages spoken by the lips of man, hymns of adoration are offered to Him. We read in England the Confessions of St. Augus- tine. Those words still quiver with the emotions of penitence and praise ; still breathe the breath of life. Those ardent affections, those yearnings of personal love to Christ, which filled the heart of Augustine fifteen centuries ago, under the blue sky of Africa, touch us even now under this grey heaven in the fierce hurry of our modern life. But they have in them equally the possibility of touching the Shanar of Tinnevelly, the Negro — even the Bushman, or the native of Terra del Fuego. By a homage of such diversity and such extent we recognise a universal Saviour for the universal wants of universal man, the fitting pro- pitiation for the whole world.
Towards the close of this Epistle St. John oracularly utters three great canons of universal Christian con- sciousness— "we know," "we know," "we know." Of these three canons the second is — ''we know that we are from God, and the world lieth wholly in the wicked one." " A characteristic Johannic exaggeration " ! some critic has exclaimed; yet surely even in Christian lands where men lie outside the influences of the Divine sock;ty, we have only to read the Police-reports to justify the Apostle. In volumes of travels, again, in the
ii.2.] OF THE ATONEMENT. 113
pages of Darwin and Baker, from missionary records in places where the earth is full of darkness and cruel habitations, we are told of deeds of lust and blood which almost make us blush to bear the same form with creatures so degraded. Yet the very same mis- sionary records bear witness that in every race which the Gospel proclamation has reached, however low it may be placed in the scale of the ethnologist ; deep under the ruins of the fall are the spiritual instincts, the affections which have for their object the infinite God, and for their career the illimitable ages. The shadow of sin is broad indeed. But in the evening light of God's love the shadow of the cross is projected further still into the infinite beyond. Missionary success is therefore sure, if it be slow. The reason is given by St. John. *' He is the propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but for the whole world."
NOTES. Ch. i. 5 to ii. 2.
Ver. 5. The Word, the Life, the Light, are connected in the first chapter as in John i. 3, 4, 5. Upon earth, behind all life is light ; in the spiritual world, behind all light is life.
Da7'kness.'\ The schoolmen well said that there is a four- fold darkness — of nature, of ignorance, of misery, of sin. The symbol of light applied to God must designate perfect good- ness and beauty, combined with blissful consciousness of it, and transparent luminous clearness of wisdom.
Ver. 7. The blood of Jesus His Sort] Sc. poured forth. This word (the Blood) denotes more vividly and effectively than any other could do three great realities of the Chris- tian belief— the reality of the Manhood of Jesus, the reality of His sufferings, the reality of His sacrifice. It is dogma ; but dogma made pictorial, pathetic, almost passionate. It may be noted that much current thought and feeling
8
114 MISSIONARY APPLICATION OF THE EXTENT
around us is just at the opposite extreme. It is a semi- doketism which is manifested in two different forms, (i) Whilst it need not be denied that there are hymns which are pervaded by an ensanguined materialism, and which are calculated to wound reverence, as well as taste ; it is clear that much criticism on hymns and sermons, where the " Blood of Jesus " is at all appealed to, has an ultra-refinement which is unscriptural and rationalistic. It is out of touch with St. Paul (Col. i. 14-20), with the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews (Heb. ix. 14) (a passage strikingly like this verse), with St. Peter (i Pet. i. 19), with St. John in this Epistle, with the redeemed in heaven (Apoc. v. 9). (2) A good deal of feeling against representations in sacred art seems to have its origin in this sort of unconscious semi-doketism. It appears to be thought that when representation supersedes symbolisfn. Christian thought and feeling necessarily lose everything and gain nothing. But surely it ought to be remembered that for a being like man there are two worlds, one of ideas, the other of facts ; one of philosophy, the other of history. The one is filled with things which are conceived, the other with things which are done. One contents itself with a shadowy symbol, the other is not satisfied except by a concrete representation. So we venture respectfully to think that the image of the dead Christ is not foreign to Scripture or Scriptural thought ; simply because, as a fact, He died. Calvary, the tree, the v/ounds, were not ideal. The crucifixion was not a symbol for dainty and refined abstract theorists. The form of the Crucified was not veiled by silver mists and crowned with roses. He who realises the meaning of the " Blood of Jesus," and is consistent, will not be severe upon the expression of the same thought in another form.
" Note that which Estius hath upon the blood of his Son, that in them there is a confutation of three heresies at once : the Manichees, who deny the truth of Christ's human nature, since, as Alexander said of his wound, claniat Die esse hommem, it proclaimeth me a man, we may say of His blood, for had He not been man He could not have bled, have died ; the Ebionites, who den}^ Him to be God, since, being God's natural Son, He must needs be of the same essence with Him- self; and the Nestorians, who make two persons, which, if
fi.2.] OF THE ATONEMENT, 1 15
true, the blood of Christ the man could not have been called the blood of Christ the Son of God."
"That which I conceive here chiefly to be taken notice of is, that our Apostle contents not himself to say the blood of Jesus Christ, but he addeth His Son, to intimate to us how this blood became available to our cleansing, to wit, as it was the blood not merely of the Son of Mary, the Son of David, the Son of Man, but of Him who was also the Son of God."
** Behold, O sinner, the exceeding love of thy Saviour, who, that He might cleanse thee when polluted in thy blood, was pleased to shed His own blood. Indeed, the pouring out of Christ's blood was a super-excellent work of charity ; hence it is that these two are joined together; and when the Scrip- ture speaketh of His love, it presently annexeth His sufferings. We read, that when Christ wept for Lazarus, John xi. 36, the standers by said, "See how He loved him." Surely if His tears, much more His blood, proclaimeth His affection towards us. The Jews were the scribes, the nails were the pens. His body the white paper, and His blood the red ink ; and the characters were love, exceeding love, and these so fairly written that he which runs may read them. I shut up this with that of devout Bernard, Behold and look upon the rose of His bloody passion, how His redness bespeaketh His flaming love, there being, as it were, a contention betwixt His passion and affection : this, that it might be hotter ; that, that it might be redder. Nor had His sufferings been so red with blood had not His heart been inflamed with love. Oh let us beholding magnify, magnifying admire, and admiring praise Him for His inestimable goodness, saying with the holy Apostle (Rev. i. 5), * Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from our sins in His blood, be honour and glory for ever.' " — Dean Hardy (pp. 'jj, 78.) Observe on this verse its unison of thought and feeling with Apoc. i. 5, xxii. 14.
Chap. ii. I. We have an Advocate'] literally Paraclete. One called in to aid him whose cause is to be tried or petition considered. The word is used only by St. John, four times in the Gospel, of the Holy Ghost ; ^ once here of Christ.
" And now, O thou drooping sinner, let me bespeak thee in
^ John xiv. 16, 26, XV. 26, xvi. 7,
n6 MISSIONAJ^Y APPLICATION.
St. Austin's ^ language : Thou committest thy cause to an eloquent lawyer, and art safe; how canst thou miscarry, when thou hast the Word to be thy advocate ? Let me put this question to thee : If, when thou sinnest, thou hadst all the angels, saints, confessors, martyrs, in those celestial mansions to beg thy pardon, dost thou think they would not speed ? I tell thee, one word out of Christ's mouth is more worth than all their conjoined entreaties. When, therefore, thy daily infirmities discourage thee, or particular falls affright thee, imagine with thyself that thou heardst thy advocate pleading for thee in these or the like expressions : O My loving Father, look upon the face of Thine Anointed ; behold the hands, and feet, and side of Thy crucified Christ ! I had no sins of My own for which I thus suffered ; no, it was for the sins of this penitent wretch, who in My name sued for pardon ! Father, I am Thy Son, the Son of Thy love, Thy bosom, who plead with Thee ; it is for Thy child, Thy returning penitent child, I plead. That for which I pray is no more than what I paid for ; I have merited pardon for all that come to Me ! Oh let those merits be imputed, and that pardon granted to this poor sinner ! Cheer up, then, thou disconsolate soul, Christ is an advocate for thee, and therefore do not despair, but believe ; and believing, rejoice ; and rejoicing, triumph." — Dean Hardy (pp. 128, 129). In these days, when petitions to Jesus to pray for us have crept into hymns and are creeping into liturgies, it may be well to note that in the remains of the early saints and in the solemn formulas of the Christian Church, Christ is not asked to pray for us, but to hear our prayers. The Son is prayed to ; the Father is prayed to through the Son ; the Son is never prayed to pray to the Father. (See Greg. Nazianz., Oratio xxx., Theologice iv., de Filio. See Thomassin, Dogm. TheoL, lib. ix., cap. 6, Tom. iv. 220, zz"].)
Ver. 2. Not for ours onlyJ] This large-hearted after- thought reminds one of St. Paul's ** corrective and ampliative " addition ; of his chivalrous abstinence from exclusiveness in thought or word, when having dictated "Jesus Christ our Lord," his voice falters, and he feels constrained to say — **both theirs, and ours" (i Cor. i. 2).
' Auc:. in loc.
O 1)
S5f Jf
t. -" ., ^ t« <u ^
(U rt JJ > -w > C
/: jr t/. I- C rt rt
-w -c --; O r-
<U ^ c: C
•- t- .^ „ Crt tj_,
^ J4 > a in o
o h
o -^
^ _g -C .a
0) t«
o
Xi >
^K
1l
flj ^
a J3 >-,-o I, <y
-CO
<u
t.5
^ ^ a jH G C
^ - ■.: 5
c "^ > '-' o
1) -a
*^- o 5 ^ S ^ -c ^^;^ ^•
* „ O « (U
■« o g c .5 -^ rt S >, 2i -S U5 o S
(U ^ <u -^ - iJ ^,
E fl
o
u
</3
o ^ .S2
E.S£
M rt _M I _:~ o •• ^j D ji: J;;^ fl
-u ^. . . > tn 7\
P 4-. 3
f> (U , > o
. lU (U OT O C
^ f* P .id r- G CJ
< 2 .5 S rt -^3 E ir"^
"►T-cOj^PortOo
V <u
E «
Kr;
„ ^ S "i-^ E^^og.S.i
^-p
O CJ
*.d:
(/J 1) IS C8
E E "S :
•^pJ^tJ^JigiS^i.S^
«^^-&5&5-gpp.= p|^ ^ § " 2 g a; a ^ ? ^ ^ tJ
w
O G
3 p
O^ o . p ,> ^ CL-- -Q
E = ^ o oj J^ •" .'-^ Jli -a
3 "^ w c .1=: r- -Q •-.„•: JH
2iSig8.!El::§,-o;;i
^3 'S '< 'g
<=) ...^
< b
>f?'-S,S S
Uj 3-
o
<=> .Sw o
& to -cJ o '^
5 S =r<:i :: h §: »> *^ ^3 P ? ^ .•
3- '3
DISCOURSE V.
THE INFLUENCE OF THE GREAT LIFE WALK A PERSONAL INFLUENCE.
*' He that saith he abideth in Him, ought himself also so to walk even as He also walked." — I John ii. 6.
THIS verse is one of those in reading which we may easily fall into the fallacy of mistaking familiarity for knowledge.
Let us bring out its meaning with accuracy.
St. John's hatred of unreality, of lying in every form, leads him to claim in Christians a perfect correspond- ence between the outward profession and the inward life, as well as the visible manifestation of it. *' He that saith " always marks a danger to those who are outwardly in Christian communion. It is the ^' take notice " of a hidden falsity. He whose claim, possibly whose vaunt, is that he abideth in Christ, has con- tracted a moral debt of far-reaching significance. St. John seems to pause for a moment. He points to a picture in a page of the scroll which is beside him — the picture of Christ in the Gospel drawn by himself; not a vague magnificence, a mere harmony of colour, but a likeness of absolute historical truth. Every pilgrim of time in the continuous course of his daily walk, outward and inward, has by the possession of that Gospel contracted an obligation to be walking by the one great life-walk of the Pilgrim of eternity. The very depth and intensity of feeling half hushes the Apostle's
i.e.] A PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 1 19
voice. Instead of the beloved Name which all who love it will easily supply/ St. John uses the reverential He, the pronoun which specially belongs to Christ in the vocabu- larly of the Epistle.^ ^' He that saith he abideth in Him " is bound, even as He once walked, to be ever walking.
I.
The importance of example in the moral and spiritual life gives emphasis to this canon of St. John.
Such an example as can be sufficient for creatures like ourselves should be at once manifested in concrete form and susceptible of ideal application.
This was felt by a great but unhappily anti-christian thinker, the exponent of a severe and lofty morality. Mr. Mill fully confesses that there may be an elevating and an ennobling influence in a Divine ideal ; and thus justifies the apparently startling precept — '^be ye there- fore perfect, even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect." ^ But he considered that some more human model was necessary for the moral striven He re- commends novel-readers, when they are charmed or strengthened by some conception of pure manhood or womanhood, to carr}^ that conception with them into their own lives. He would have them ask them- selves in difficult positions, how that strong and lofty man, that tender and unselfish woman, would have behaved in similar circumstances, and so bear about with them a standard of duty at once compendious and
^ " Nomen facile supplent credentes, plenum pectus habentes memoria Domini." — Bejigel.
- 'B/feiros in our Epistle belongs to Christ in every place but one where it occurs (l John ii. 6, iii. 3, 5, 7, 16, iv. 17 ; of. John i. 18, ii. 21). It is very much equivalent to our reverent usage of printing the pronoun which refers to Christ with a capital letter.
3 Matt. vi. 45.
120 THE INFLUENCE OF THE GREAT LIFE WALK
affecting. But to this there is one fatal objection — that such an elaborate process of make-believe is practically impossible. A fantastic morality, if it were possible at all, must be a feeble morality. Surely an authentic example will be greatly more valuable.
But example y however precious, is made indefinitely more powerful when it is living example, example crowned by personal influence.
So far as the stain of a guilty past can be removed from those who have contracted it ; they are improvable and capable of restoration, chiefly, perhaps almost ex- clusively, b}^ personal influence in some form. When a process of deterioration and decay has set in in any hum.an soul, the germ of a more wholesome growth is introduced in nearly every case, by the transfusion and transplantation of healthier life. We test the soundness or the putrefaction of a soul by its capacity of receiving and assimilating this germ of restoration. A parent is in doubt whether a son is susceptible of renovation, whether he has not become wholly evil. He tries to bring the young man under the personal influence of a friend of noble and sympathetic cha- racter. Has his son any capacity left for being touched by such a character; of admiring its strength on one side, its softness on another ? When he is in contact with it, when he perceives how pure, how self-sacri- ficing, how true and straight it is, is there a glow in his face, a trembling of his voice, a moisture in his eye, a wholesome self-humiliation ? Or does he repel all this with a sneer and a bitter gibe ? Has he that evil attribute which is possessed only by the most deeply corrupt — "they blaspheme, rail at glories."^ The
^ 6^4'as l3\a(7qj7}fj.ouures (2 Peter ii, 10 ; Judc v. 8).
"•6.] A PERSONAL INFLUENCE.
121
Chaplain of a penitentiary records that among the most degraded of its inmates was one miserable creature. The Matron met her with firmness, but with a good will which no hardness could break down, no insolence overcome. One evening after prayers the Chaplain observed this poor outcast stealthily kissing the shadow of the Matron thrown by her candle upon the wall. He saw that the diseased -nature was beginning to be capable of assimilating new life, that the victory of wholesome personal influence had begun. He found reason for concluding that his judgment was well founded.
The law of restoration by living example' through personal influence pervades the whole of our human relations under God's natural and moral government as truly as the principle of mediation. This law also pervades the system of restoration revealed to us by Christianity. It is one of the chief results of the Incarnation itself It begins to act upon us first, when the Gospels become something more to us than a mere history, when we realise in some degree how He walked. But it is not complete until we know that all this is not merely of the past, but of the present; that He is not dead, but hving ; that we may therefore use that little word is about Christ in the lofty sense of St. John—'' even as He /5 pure;" "in Him is no sin;" "even as He is righteous ; " " He is the propitiation for our sins." If this is true, as it undoubtedly is, of all good human influence personal and living, is it not true of the Personal and living Christ in an infinitely higher degree ? If the shadow of Peter overshadowing the sick had some strange efficacy; if handkerchiefs or aprons from the body of Paul wrought upon the sick
122 THE INFLUENCE OF THE GREAT LIFE WALK
and possessed ; what may be the spiritual result of contact with Christ Himself? Of one of those men specially gifted to raise struggling natures and of others like him, a true poet lately taken from us has sung in one of his most glorious strains. Matthew Arnold likens mankind to a host inexorably bound by divine appointment to march over mountain and desert to the city of God. But they become entangled in the wilderness through which they march, split into mutinous factions, and are in danger of ^' battering on the rocks " for ever in vain, of dying one by one in the waste. Then comes the poet's appeal to the *' Servants of God " : —
"Then in the hour of need Of your fainting dispirited race, Ye like angels appear ! Languor is not in your heart, Weakness is not in your wordj Weariness not on your brow. E3^es rekindling, and pra3^ers Follow your steps as ye go. Ye fill up the gaps in our file, Strengthen the wavering line, Stablish, continue our march — On, to the bound of the waste- On to the City of God." '
If all this be true of the personal influence of good and strong men — true in proportion to their goodness and strength — it must be true of the influence of the Strongest and Best with Whom we are brought into personal relation by prayer and sacraments, and by meditation upon the sacred record which tells us what
' Poems by Matthew Arnold ("Rugby Chapel/' Nov. 1857), vol. ii., pp. 251, 255.
ii.6.] A PERSONAL INFLUENCE, 1 23
His one life-walk was. Strength is not wanting upon His part, for He is able to save to the uttermost. Pity is not wanting ; for to use touching words (attributed to St. Paul in a very ancient apocryphal document), "He alone sympathised with a world that has lost its way."^
Let it not be forgotten that in that of which St. John speaks lies the true answer to an objection, formulated by the great anti-christian writer above quoted, and constantly repeated by others. '* The ideal of Christian moraUty," says Mr. Mill, *Ms negative rather than positive ; passive rather than active ; innocence rather than nobleness ; abstinence from evil, rather than energetic pursuit of good ; in its precepts (as has been well said), * thou shalt not' predominates unduly over * thou shalt.' "^ The answer is this, (i) A true religious system must have a distinct moral code. If not, it would be justly condemned for '^ expressing itself" (in the words of Mr. Mill's own accusation against Christianity elsewhere) "in language most general, and possessing rather the impressiveness of poetry or eloquence than the precision of legislation." But the necessary formula of precise legislation is, "thou shalt not"; and without this it cannot be precise. (2) But further. To say that Christian legislation is negative, a mere string of " thou shalt nots," is just such a superficial accusation as might be expected from a man who should enter a church upon some rare occasion, and happen to listen to the ten commandments, but fall asleep before he could hear the Epistle and Gospel. The philosopher
* 8s if.bvo% ffweTradqaev T\avcjij.hi>} k8(J[xi^. Acta Paul, et Thee. 1 6, Ada. Apost. Apoc. 47. Edit. Tischendorf. 2 On Liberty. John Stuart Mill (chap. iii.).
124 THE INFLUENCE OF THE GREAT LIFE WALK
of duty, Kant, has told us that the peculiarity of a moral principle, of any proposition which states what duty is, is to convey the meaning of an imperative through the form of an indicative. In his own expres- sive if pedantic language — " its categorical form involves an epitactic meaning." St. John asserts that the Christian " ought to walk even as Christ walked." To every one who receives it, that proposition is there- fore precisely equivalent to a command — ''walk as Christ walked." Is it a negative, passive morality, a mere system of '' thou shalt not," which contains such a precept as that ? Does not the Christian religion in virtue of this alone enforce a great " thou shalt ; " which every man who brings himself within its range will find rising with him in the morning, following him like his shadow all day long, and lying down with him when he goes to rest ?
II.
It should be clearly understood that in the words ''even as He walked," the Gospel of St. John is both referred to and attested.
For surely to point with any degree of moral seriousness to an example, is to presuppose some clear knowledge and definite record of it. No example can be beautiful or instructive when its shape is lost in darkness. It has indeed been said by a deeply religious writer, " that the likeness of the Christian to Christ is to His character, not to the particular form in which it was historically manifested." And this, of course, is in one sense a truism. But how else except by this historical manifestation can we know the character of Christ in any true sense of the word knowledge ? For those who are familiar with the fourth
ii.6.] A PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 125
Gospel, the term ^' walk " was tenderly significant. For if it was used with a reminiscence of the Old Testament and of the language of our Lord/ to denote the whole continuous activity of the life of any man inward and outward, there was another signification which became entwined with it. St. John had used the word his- torically^ in his Gospel, not without allusion to the Saviour's homelessness on earth, to His itinerant life of beneficence and of teaching.^ Those who first received this Epistle with deepest reverence as the utterance of the Apostle whom they loved, when they came to the precept — '' walk even as He walked" — would ask themselves how did He walk ? What do we know of the great rule of life thus proposed to us ? The Gospel which accompanied this letter, and with which it was in some way closely connected, was a sufficient and definite answer.
III.
The character of Christ in his Gospel is thus, ac- cording to St. John, the loftiest ideal of purity, peace, self-sacrifice, unbroken communion with God ; the inex- haustible fountain of regulated thoughts, high aims, holy action, constant prayer.
We may advert to one aspect of this perfection as delineated in the fourth Gospel — our Lord's way of doing small things, or at least things which in human estimation appear to be small.
The fourth chapter of that Gospel contains a mar- vellous record of word aiid work. Let us trace that
' John viii. 12-35. ^oi" Apostolic usage of the word, see Acts i. 21 ; Rom. vi. 4; Ephes. ii. 10; Col. iii. 7.
* John vii, I.
• "Auibulando docebat," — Brefsihneider,
126 THE INFLUENCE OF THE GREAT LIFE WALK
record back to its beginning. There are seeds of spiritual life scattered in many hearts which were destined to yield a rich harvest in due time ; there is the account of one sensuous nature, quickened and spiritualised ; there are promises which have been for successive centuries as a river of God to weary natures. All these results issue from three words spoken by a tired traveller, sitting naturally over a well — " give me to drink."
We take another instance. There is one passage in St. John's Gospel which divides with the prooemium of his Epistle, the glory of being the loftiest, the most prolonged, the most sustained, in the Apostle's writings.
It is the prelude of a work which might have seemed to be of little moment. Yet all the height of a great ideal is over it, like the vault of heaven ; all the power of a Divine purpose is under it, like the strength of the great deep ; all the consciousness of His death, of His ascension, of His coming dominion, of His Divine origin, of His session at God's right hand — all the hoarded love in His heart for His own which were in the world — passes by some mysterious transference into that little incident of tenderness and of humiliation. He sets an everlasting mark upon it, net by a basin of gold crusted with gems, nor by mixing precious scents with the water which He poured out, nor by using linen of the finest tissue, but by the absolute perfection of love and dutiful humility in the spirit and in every detail of the whole action. It is one more of those little chinks through which the whole sun- shine of heaven streams in upon those who have eyes to see.-^
' John xiii. 1-6.
ii. 6.] A PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 2^
The underlying secret of this feature of our Lord's character is told by Himself '' My meat is to be ever doing the will of Him that sent Me, and so when the time comes by one great decisive act to finish His work." ^ All along the course of that life-walk there were smaller preludes to the great act which won our redemption — multitudinous daily little perfect epitomes of love and sacrifice, without which the crowning sacrifice would not have been what it was. The plan of our life must, of course, be constructed on a scale as different as the human from the Divine. Yet there is a true sense in which this lesson of the great life may be apphed to us.
The apparently small things of fife must not be despised or neglected on account of their smallness, by those who would follow the precept of St. John. Patience and diligence in petty trades, in services called menial, in waiting on the sick and old, in a hundred such works, all come within the sweep of this net, with its lines that look as thin as cobwebs, and which yet for Christian hearts are stronger than fibres of steel — **walk even as He walked." This, too, is our only security. A French poet has told a beautiful tale. Near a river which runs between French and German territory, a blacksmith was at work one snowy night near Christmas time. He was tired out, standing by his forge, and wistfully looking towards his little home, lighted up a short quarter of a mile away, and wife and children waiting for their festal supper, when he should return. It came to the last piece of his work, a rivet which it was difficult to finish properly ; for it was of peculiar shape, intended by the contractor who
^ "Iva TToiu) . . /cat reXetwcrw (John iv. 34).
128 THE INFLUENCE OF THE GREAT LIFE WALK
employed him to pin the metal work of a bridge which he was constructing over the river. The smith was sorely tempted to fail in giving honest work, to hurry over a job which seemed at once so troublesome and so trifling. But some good angel whispered to the man that he should do his best. He turned to the forge with a sigh, and never rested until the work was as complete as his skill could make it. The poet carries us on for a year or two. War breaks out. A squadron of the blacksmith's countrymen is driven over the bridge in headlong flight. Men, horses, guns, try its solidity. For a moment or two the whole weight of the mass really hangs upon the one rivet. There are times in life when the whole weight of the soul also hangs upon a rivet ; the rivet of sobriety, of purity, of honesty, of command of temper. Possibly we have devoted little or no honest work to it in the years when we should have perfected the work ; and so, in the day of trial, the rivet snaps, and we are lost.
There is one word of encouragemient which should be finally spoken for the sake of one class of God's servants.
Some are sick, weary, broken, paralysed, it may be slowly dying. What — they sometimes think — have we to do with this precept ? Others who have hope, elasticity, capacity of service, may walk as He walked ; but we can scarcely do so. Such persons should remember what walking in the Christian sense is — all life's activity inward and outward. Let them think of Christ upon His cross. He was fixed to it, nailed hand and foot. Nailed ; yet never — not when He trod upon the waves, not when He moved upward through the air to His throne — never did He walk more truly,
ii. 6.] A PERSONAL INFLUENCE. 1 29
because He walked in the way of perfect love. It is just whilst looking at the moveless form upon the tree that we may hear most touchingly the great ''thou shalt " — thou shalt walk even as He walked.
IV.
As there is a literal, so there is a mystical walking as Christ walked. This is an idea which deeply pervades St. Paul's writings. Is it His birth ? We are born again. Is it His life ? We walk with Him in newness of life. Is it His death ? We are crucified with Him. Is it His burial ? We are buried with Him. Is it His resurrection ? We are risen again with Him. Is it His ascension — His very session at God's right hand ? '* He hath raised us up and made us sit together with Him in heavenly places." They know nothing of St. Paul's mind who know nothing of this image of a soul seen in the very dust of death, loved, pardoned, quickened, elevated, crowned, throned. It was this conception at work from the beginning in the general consciousness of Christians which moulded round itself the order of the Christian year.
It will illustrate this idea for us if we think of the difference between the outside and the inside of a church.
Outside on some high spire we see the light just lingering far up, while the shadows are coldly gathering in the streets below; and we know that it is winter. Again the evening falls warm and golden on the church- yard, and we recognise the touch of summer. But inside it is always God's weather; it is Christ all the year long. Now the Babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, or circumcised with the knife of the law, manifested to
9
ISO THE INFLUENCE OF THE GREAT LIFE WALK
the Gentiles, or manifesting Himself with a glory that breaks through the veil ; now the Man tempted in the wilderness ; now the victim dying on the cross ; now the Victor risen, ascended, sending the Holy Spirit ; now for twenty-five Sundays worshipped as the Ever- lasting Word with the Father and the Holy Ghost. In this mystical following of Christ also, the one perpetual lesson is — ^* he that saith he abideth in Him, ought himself also so to walk even as He walked."
NOTES. Ch. ii. 3-11.
Ver. 4. A liar.'] There are many things which the " sayer" says by the language of his life rather than by his lips to others: many things which he says to himself. "We lead ourselves astray" (i. 8). We "say" I have knowledge of Him, while yet we observe not His commandments. Strange that we can lie to the one being who knows the truth thoroughly — self', and having lied, can get the lie believed,—
" Like one, "Who having, unto truth, by telling of it, Made such a sinner of his memory, To credit his own lie."
Tempest, Act I. So. 2.
Ver. 7. FreshJ] There are two quite different words alike translated new in A. V. : one of these is the word used here (Kaii/09); the other (yeos). The first always signifies /z^ze; in quaUty — intellectual, ethical, spiritual novelty — that which is opposed to, which replaces and supersedes, the antiquated, inferior, outworn ; new in the world of thought. (Heb. viii. 13 states this with perfect precision.) It may sometimes not inadequately be rendered yr^j/z ("3^oungly,'' Shakespeare, Coriolafius). The other term {yio^) is simply receiit ; 7iew chronologically in the world of time.
TVhi'ch ye heard f}'om the beginning.'] Probably a recog- nition of St. Paul's teaching at Ephesus, and of his Epistle to the Ephesians.
ii. 6.] A PERSONAL INFLUENCE, 131
Ver. 8. To many commentators this verse seems almost of insoluble difficulty. Surely, however, the meaning is clear enough for those who will place themselves within the atmo- sphere of St. John's thought. " Again a fresh commandment I am w-riting to you" [this commandment, charity, is no unreal and therefore delusive standard of duty]. Taken as one great " whole " (6) " it is true," matter of observable historical fact, because it is realised in Him w^ho gave the command- ment ; capable of realisation, and even in measure realised in you. [And this can be actually done by Christians, and re- cognised more and more by others], "because the shadow is drifting by from the landscape even of the world, and the light, the very light, enlighteneth by a new ideal and a new example."
Ver. 10. Sca7idal.~\ In Greek is the rendering of two Hebrew words, (i) That against which we trip and stumble, a stumbling-block ; (2) A hook or snare.
Ver. II. The terrible force of this truly Hebraistic parallelism should be noted.
1. He that hateth his brother is in darkness.
2. ,, „ „ walketh in darkness.
3. ,, „ „ knoweth not where he goeth.
4. ,, ,, ,, darkness has blinded his eyes. The third beat of the parallelism contains an allusion to
that Cain among the nations, the Jewish people in our Lord's time. (John xii. 35.)
In illustration of the powerful expression, ("darkness has blinded his eyes") the present writer quoted a striking passage from Professor Drummond, w^ho adduces a parallel for the Christian's loss of the spiritual faculty, by the atrophy of organs which takes place in moles, and in the fish in dark caverns. {^Speaker s Conuneiitary, in loc.) But as regards the mole at least, a great observer of Nature entirely denies the alleged atrophy. Mr. Buckland quotes Dr. Lee in a paper, in the Proceedings of the Royal Society, where he says, —" the eye of the mole presents us with an instance of an organ which is rudimentary, not by arrest of development, but through disuse, aided perhaps by natural selection." But Mr. Buckland asserts that "the same great Wisdom who made the mole's teeth the most beautiful set of insectivorous teeth among
132 THE INFLUENCE OF THE GREAT LIFE WALK,
animals, also made its eye fit for the work it has to do. The mole has been designed to prey upon earthworms ; they will not come up to the surface to him, so he must go down into the earth to them. For this purpose his eyes are fitted." {Life of F. Buckland, pp. 247, 248).
•S e^^
V t
: '.a c S 8
X> OJ
o c 2 o ^^
ssi-^^'
Tj i-^ n; o
o rt b;D
O ;> n! S ^ C
c -r aj iS "
|
"H c |
fi |
|
|
O 'rt |
a; |
o o _ -= rt |
|
g |
>><: -o t« '" : |
|
|
c |
ii§^-^ |
|
|
■^ TZ- |
s |
3 2 S "" !^ |
|
If) ^ |
,_2- ,•=: t> c |
|
|
■-S |
^^KS£, |
|
|
ll |
o |
•ri G _ 03 -r |
|
I am w which t is true you: b^ dow is |
||
> •i'^^ ^ :S ^ -^ IS . .2 S ^ ^
T3 ^
5 ^
O C C o
-Q § 0-3 J:! ^ o ^ btS
E o (rt b g
C5 "^ ti -c o •• dj 1^
T3 bJ3 p >> .
^•2 il ""
>> 6X) fi ^ rt
C J3 <U 773 ^ G «
.x) a| ^^ - ^ ^^ "^-o-^-^
G o W
J3 <U
J3.G X3 .2
C "" G tf)
O ^
'^ 5 w -
G ID
d) rt Xi
> ^ oj
■ 4)
>f=.a;
^;G^
re '.^ K ■
re 0.2
rr « -.-^ ■ =
G ^ -S
§gS (J
CJ bJD
ill
1/5 _G G -H
.2 ^
o tin
c^ w >
H CQ
D O
o - U G
G P
^^
G u, u
G o re
s ^ ?^
0)2
^ (U -O OT gS X3
S re .- c oj
(U .G
G rt X! o bJ3 «!
^ r^ - :S
-G
.^2
^ X3
•5 x; ?i T -^ •*^"
G 5i
o <u
>> G
G O
i2K
G ° • G G
x x;
' G ^ "5
; 1?5 G o
I U-, PQ XI
' "^ ^
: .2 S 'en "G JG re -^ -^
S ^ ii
o G -y
(L> bJ3
GXl5
'5 !«"•-
G (/: ^
re g ^
G c^
JJ^
§3 re '-2 -G <u
o tJ fl flj
|
*1* |
|
|
M |
0 ^ '< |
|
W |
° 3 a |
|
W |
-5 -^ ^' |
|
Pi |
K ^« |
|
0 |
r2: ' |
-M 5 o !=:
^ zi G ^
re c G E
jr re G 3
« u. o
O .. > — I
OJ ^ (U G
> re > re
, b « b
u t) S 2
G fi re .,H
% s
a<y
2 o o ii'
C 3 w "Z ,
cr Q, G
5.2 G S
5_D— O
re o *j G X! > 0) cr.
tn '3
G re
G -O
-" c
G re
■^ G
G-^ (U "G
*-> ^ 4)
•• .^ .2 c !U "J
ti r; -r CO
S ^^ ^ i^ 1^ re «
Ji|SgE%'=-G^ -^5 ^ 3 --3 o <^
f«23G3«+.Gai
vSG.iSrewojiucr'y
b b
■in "^
-=>
^ -©-S
5-S^
^ 'O
a ^ «^ ,<,
t'^ 3 S
Ho J
<pa J & ^•
3 ci S 5. p u-
-9- a
=i-
CO
O K g o K p 8 h- -«,
e b -a CJ ii
o b S,^§ 'I ^ ^■
.^^ .^ 2 o
O K h h o ■
1^
b-9-
% -st-o « =£ S eI i^ SSs S£ i S &^ . i s ° = 2
^2 o S ^ ^ c 3 J-S o ^:£-^2 > § >._2 fi ^^ ^° >^-^ g-^-^
. r- V^ fcH O
-§5 ^-^
§ilf-^lgm^^l|-S)S?;r-^^iir^^w
•— ■ ii -^ ^ c .(^ 2 :3 >'
fn „r O c r/T-'- _ ■" ,^ „r m .^ •.-; ~ i: m m •'- -t-i rt -1 1^ c >^
e tn" <U t/T 2 £ f" 'e _; "S !« tn ^ •-■ "X; ^ ^ . "^ ^ 'g Xi .iS 3
C/20J2faxihn jDOCc3-i-i_ri-i->
cr>c>urt>crn.5>>^Q>;r;i:;55SScrEo
Pi
o
tn *-> *^ -^ i
|
•T3 rt '-' |
^ ."' |
re |
(/3 t/) O |
|
T x: |
'S >- |
^^ t: |
|
|
the wo: things t world. |
O (U |
||
|
"re u O |
, the dthe the a |
||
|
^^ |
|||
|
e not r the the |
> 1:3 re > |
le WO flesh eyes a |
|
|
Lov ithe e in |
.c |
intl the thei |
|
|
<u u |
§^ |
o |
.^'o^ |
|
c a |
c |
t/l — U) vj
.-- ^ ^ '^ ^
.:: re o -r -^ rt o
a^ <i: < .5 .- 5 <a
c ^ .2 ^ -oj^^ "o jf -d :S 1j5 -S -^
^ S
c °
o C.2
r^ ^ ^ «
*- O^ >^-^ *-
^ <=^^ o ° S =^ -i'^
IS
^ re o S
8 £;s
.12 ii ^
S "* s
o ~ ■"
<u
- fV C5
i~ In i~ f^ ^
5. 01 — ^vt.
DISCOURSE VI.
THE WORLD WHICH WE MUST NOT LOVE,
"Love not the world, neither the things that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but of the world." — i John ii. 15, 16.
AN adequate development of words so compressed and pregnant as these would require a separate treatise, or series of treatises.^ But if we succeed in grasping St. John's conception, of the world ^ we shall have a key that will open to us this cabinet of spiritual thought.
I.
In the writings of St. John the world is always found in one or other of four senses, as may be decided by the context, (i) It means the creation,^ the universe.
' After all deduc'ions for the lack of accurate and searching textual exegesis, perhaps Bossuet's "Traite de la concupiscence, ou Exposition de ces Paroles de Saint Jean, I John ii. 15-17 " {CEuvres de Bossuet^ Tom. vii., 380-420), remains unrivalled.
^ The word Kdn/nos originally signified ornament (chiefly perhaps of dress) ; figuratively it came to denote order. It was first applied by Pythagoras to the universe, from the conception of the order, which reigns in it (Plut., de Plac. Phil, ii. i). From schools of philo- sophy it passed into the language of poets and writers of elevated prose. It is somewhat singular that the Romans, perhaps from Greek influence, came to apply "mundus" by the same process to the ivorld, as it had also originally signified ornament, especially of female die^s
ii. 15, i6.] THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE. 137
So our Lord in His High-priestly prayer — ''Thou lovedst Me before the foundation of the world." ^ (2) It is used for the earth locally as the place where man resides;^ and whose soil the Son of God trod for awhile. '' I am no more in the world, but these are in the world." ^ (3) It denotes the chief inhabitants of the earth, they to whom the counsels of God mainly point — men universally. Such a transference is com- mon in nearly all languages. Both the inhabitants of a building, and the material structure which contains them, are called ''a house;" and the inhabitants are frequently bitterly blamed, while the beauty of the struc- ture is passionately admired. In this sense there is a magnificent width in the word world. We cannot but feel indignant at attempts to gird its grandeur within the narrow rim of a human system. " The bread that I will give," said He who knew best, "is My flesh which I will give for the life of the world."* " He is the propitiation for the whole world," writes the Apostle at the beginning of this chapter. In this sense, if we would imitate Christ, if we would aspire to the Father's perfection, " love not the world " must be tempered by that other tender oracle — " God so loved the world." ^
(See Richard Bentley against Boyle, Opera PhiloL, 347-445, and Notes, Humboldt's Cosmos, xiii.). In the LXX. Koa/u-os does not appear as the translation of uhw its spiritual equivalent in Hebrew ; but very often in the sense of " ornament " and "order." (See Troram., Concord. Or. in LXX., I, 913), but it is found as zi^or/^/ several times in the Apocrypha (Wisdom vi. 26, vii. 18, ix. 3, xi. 18, xv, 14; 2 Mac. iii. 12, vii. 9-23, viii. 18, xiii. 14. •* John xvii. 24.
* In Hebrew 7'17\ habitable globe; translated okov/xevr) in LXX. (see Psalm Ixxxix. Ii).
^ John V. II.
* John vi. 31 ; 1 John ii. 3.
" John iii. 16. It may be added that these are p.issages where the
138 THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE
In none of these senses can the world here be under- stood.^
There remains then (4) a fourth signification, which has two allied shades of thought. World is employed to cover the whole present existence, with its blended good and evil — susceptible of elevation by grace, sus- ceptible also of deeper depths of sin and ruin. But yet again the indifferent meaning passes into one that is wholly evil, wholly within a region of darkness. The first creation was pronounced by God in each depart- ment " good " collectively ; when crowned by God's masterpiece in man, "very good."^ ^'All things," our Apostle tells us, " were made through Him (the Word), and without Him was not any thing made that was made."^ But as that was a world wholly good, so is this a world wholly evil. This evil world is not God's creation, drew not its origin from Him. All that is in it came out from it, from nothing Iiighcr} This wholly evil world is not the material creation ; if it were, we should be landed in dualism, or Manicheism. It is not an entity, an actual tangible thing, a creation. It is not of God's world that St. John cries in that last fierce word of abhorrence which he flings at it as he sees the shadowy thing like an evil spirit made visible in an idol's arms— "the world lieth wholly in the evil one."^
This anti-world, this caricature of creation, this
world as humanity generally passes into the darker meaning of that portion of it which is actively hostile to God. John xv. i8, 19.
* See note on ver. 16 at the end of the next Discourse. 2 Gen. i. 31.
» John i. 3.
* The writer does not happen to remember any commentator who has pointed out this subtle but powerful thought, vav rii i» T^ k6(7(i(^—U rod KoaiJLOV icrlv (1 John ii. 16).
» I John V. 19.
ii. 15, 16.] THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE. 139
thing of negations, is spun out of three abuses of the endowment of God's glorious gift of free-will to man ; out of three noble instincts ignobly used. First^ *^ the lust of the flesh " — of which flesh is the seat, and supplies the organic medium through which it works. The flesh is that softer part of the frame which by the network of the nerves is intensely susceptible of pleasurable and painful sensations; capable of heroic patient sub- mission to the higher principles of conscience and spirit/ capable also of frightful rebellion. Of all theologians St. John is the least likely to fall into the exaggeration of libelling the flesh as essentially evil. Is it not he who, whether in his Gospel, or in his Epistles, delights to speak of the Jlesh of Jesus, to record words in which He refers to it ?^ Still the flesh brings us into contact with all sins which are sins that spring from, and end in, the senses. Shall we ask for a catalogue of particulars from St. John ? Nay, we cannot expect that the virgin Apostle, who received the virgin Mother from the Virgin Lord upon the cross, will sully his virgin pen with words so abhorred. When he has uttered the lust of the flesh his shudder is followed by an eloquent silence. We can fill up the blank too well — drunkenness, gluttony, thoughts and motions which spring from deliberate, wilfully cherished, rebellious sensuality; which fill many of us with pain and fear, and wring cries and bitter tears from penitents, and even from saints. The second, abuse of free-will, the second element in this world which is not God's world, is the desire of which the eyes are the seat — "the lust of the eyes." To
' * Johh^ivn ; 1 John iv. 2, 3 ; 2'Jchn 7T
* John vi. 51, 53-56; I John iv. 2, 3 ; 2 John 7.
140 THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE.
the two sins which we instinctively associate with this phrase — voluptuousness and curiosity of the senses or the soul — Scripture might seem to add envy^ which derives so much of its aliment from sight. In this lies the Christian's warning against wilfully indulging in evil sights, bad plays, bad books, bad pictures. He who is outwardly the spectator of these things becomes inwardly the actor of them. The eye is, so to speak, the burning-glass of the soul ; it draws the rays from their evil brightness to a focus, and may kindle a raging fire in the heart. Under this department comes unregulated spiritual or intellectual curiosity. The first need not trouble us so much as it did Christians in a more befiev- ing time. Comparatively very few are in danger from the planchette or from astrology. But surely it is a rash thing for an ordinary mind, without a clear call of duty, without any adequate preparation, to place its faith within the deadly grip of some powerful adversary. People really seem to have absolutely no conscience about reading anything — the last philosophical Life of Christ, or the last romance ; of which the titles might be with advan- tage exchanged, for the philosophical history is a light romance, and the romance is a heavy philosophy. The third constituent in the evil anti-trinity of the anti- world is " the pride" (the arrogancy, gasconade, almost swagger) of life," of which the lower life^ is the seat. The thought is not so much of outward pomp and ostentation as of that false pride which arises in the heart. The arrogancy is within ; the gasconade plays its " fantastic tricks before high heaven." And each of these three elements (making up as they do collectively all that is ^'in the world" and springing out of the
' 7] iXa^QvlcL TOO j3ioo._
ii. 15, i6.] THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE. 141
world) is not a substantive thing, not an original in- gredient of man's nature, or among the forms of God's world ; it is the perversion of an element which had a use that was noble, or at least innocent. For first comes " the lust of the flesh." Take those two objects to which this lust turns with a fierce and perverted passion. The possession of flesh in itself leads man to crave for the necessary support to his native weakness. The mutual craving for the love of beings so like and so unlike as man and woman, if it be a weakness, has at least a most touching and exquisite side. Again, is not a yearning for beauty gratified through the eyes ? Were they not given for the enjoyment, for the teach- ing, at once high and sweet, of Nature and of Art ? Art may be a moral and spiritual discipline. The ideas of Beauty from gifted minds by cunning hands transferred to, and stamped upon, outward things, come from the ancient and uncreated Beauty, whose beauty is as perfect as His truth and strength. Still further; in the lower life, and in its lawful use, there was in- tended to be a something of quiet satisfaction, a certain restfulness, at times making us happy and triumphant. And lo ! for all this, not moderate fare and pure love, not thoughtful curiosity and the sweet pensiveness which is the best tribute to the beautiful — not a wise humility which makes us feel that our times are in God's hands and our means His continual gift — but degraded senses, low art, evil literature, a pride which is as grovelling as it is godless.
These three typical summaries of the evil tendencies in the exercise of free-will correspond with a remarkable fulness to the two narratives of trial which give us the compendium and general outline of all human temptation.
Our Lord's three temptations answer to this division.
142 THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE,
The lust of the flesh is in essence the rebelHon of the lower appetites, inherent to creaturely dependence, against the higher principle or law. The nearest and only conceivable approach to this in the sinless Man would be in His seeking lawful support by unlawful means — procuring food by a miraculous exertion of power, which only would have become sinful, or short of the highest goodness, by some condition of its exercise at that time and in that place. An appeal to the desire for beauty and glory, with an implied hint of using them for God's greater honour, is the essence of the second temptation ; the one possible approximation to the '' lust of the eyes " in that perfect character. The interior deception of some touch of pride in the visible support of angels wafting the Son of God through the air is Satan's one sinister way of insinuating to the Saviour something akin to *' the pride of life.''
In the case of the other earlier typical trials it will be observed that while the temptations fit into the same threefold framework, they are placed in an order which exactly reverses that of St. John. For in Eden the first approach is through '^ pride " ; the magnificent promise of elevation in the scale of being, of the knowledge that would win the wonder of the spiritual world. " For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall be as gods, knowing good and evil."^ The next- step is that which directs the curiosity both of the senses and of the aspiring mind to the object forbidden — • '^ when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the e^^es, and a tree to be desired to make one wise." ^ Then seems to have come
^ Gen. iii. 5. ^ cei,, }|j, 5, - -
ii. 15, i6.] THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE. 143
some strange and sad rebellion of the lower nature, filling their souls with shame ; some bitter revelation of the law of sin in their members ; some knowledge that they were contaminated by the "lust of the flesh." ^ The order of the temptation in the narrative of Moses is historical ; St. John's order is moral and spiritual, answering to the facts of life. The "lust of the flesh" which may approach the child through childish greed, grows apace. At first it is half unconscious ; then it becomes coarse and palpable. In the man's desire acting with unregulated curiosity, through ambition of knowledge at any price, searching out for itself books and other instruments with deliberate desire to kindle lust, the "lust of the eyes" ceases not its fatal influence. The crowning sin of pride with its selfishness^ which is self apart from God as well as from the brother, finds its place in the " pride of life."
III.
We may now be in a position to see more clearly against ivJiat world the Primate of early Christendom pronounced his anathema, and launched his interdict, and why ?
What " world " did he denounce ?
Clearly not the world as the creation, the universe. Not again the earth locally. God made and ordered all things. Why should we not love them with a holy and a blameless love ? Only we should not love them in themselves ; we should not cling to them forgetting Him. Suppose that some husband heaped beautiful and costly presents upon his wife whom he loved. At last with the intuition of love he begins to see what
» Gen. iii. 7^
144 THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE.
is the secret of such cold imitation of love as that icy heart can give. She loves him not — his riches, not the man ; his gifts, not the giver. And thus loving with that frigid love which has no heart in it, there is no true love ; her heart is another's. Gifts are given that the giver may be loved in them. If it is true that " gifts are nought when givers prove unkind," it is also true that there is a sort of adultery of the heart when the taker is unkind — because the gift is valuable, not because the bestower is dear.^ And so the world, God's beautiful world, now becomes to us an idol. If we are so lost in the possession of Nature, in the march of law, in the majestic growth, in the stars above and in the plants below, that we forget the Lawgiver, who from such humble beginnings has brought out a world of beauty and order; if w^ith modern poets we find content, calm, happiness, purity, rest, simply in con- templating the glaciers, the waves, and the stars ; then we look at the world even in this sense in a way which is a violation of St. John's rule. Yet again, the world which is now condemned is not humanity. There is no real Christianity in taking black views, and speaking bitter things, about the human society to which we belong, and the human nature of which we are par- takers. No doubt Christianity believes that man "is very far gone from original righteousness;" that there is a "corruption in the nature of every man that naturally is engendered of the offspring of Adam." Yet the utterers of unwholesome apophthegms, the suspecters of their kind, are not Christian thinkers. The philosophic historian, whose gorge rose at the doc- trine of the Fall, thovght much worse of man practically
' S. Augustin., Tract, injoami, Epist.
ii. 15, i6.] THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE. 145
than the Fathers of the Church. They bowed before martyrdom and purity, and beheved in them with a child-hke faith. For Gibbon, the martyr was not quite so true, nor the virgin quite so pure, nor the saint quite so holy. He Who knew human nature best, Who has thrown that terrible ray of light into the unht gulf of the heart when He tells us '* what proceeds out of the heart of man," ^ had yet the ear which was the first to hear the trembling of the one chord that yet kept healthful time and tune in the harlot's passionate heart. He believed that man was recoverable; lost, but cap- able of being found. After all, in this sense there is something worthy of love in man. ''God so loved" (not so hated) " the world, that He gave His only begotten Son." Shall we say that we are to hate the world which He loved ?
And now we come to that world which God never loved, never will love, never will reconcile to Himself, — which we are not to love.
This is most important to see ; for there is always a danger in setting out with a stricter standard than Christ's, a narrower road than the narrow one which leads to heaven. Experience proves that they who begin with standards of duty which are impossibly high end with standards of duty which are sometimes sadly low. Such men have tried the impracticable, and failed ; the practicable seems to be too hard for them ever afterwards. They who begin by anathematising the world in things innocent, indifferent, or even laud- able, not rarely end by a reaction of thought which believes that the world is nothing and nowhere.
But there is such a thing as the world in St. John's sense — an evil world brought into existence by the abuse
' Mark vii. 21.
10
146 THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE,
of our free-will; filled by the anti-trinity, by "the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life." Let us not confuse '* the world " with the earth, with the whole race of man, with general society, with any particular set, however much some sets are to be avoided. Look at the thing fairly. Two people, we will say, go to London, to live there. One, from circum- stances of life and position, naturally falls into the highest social circle. Another has introductions to a smaller set, with an apparently more serious connection. Follow the first some evening. He drives to a great gathering. The room which he enters is ablaze with light; jewelled orders sparkle upon men's coats, and fair women move in exquisite dresses. We look at the scene and we say — " what worldly society has the man fallen into !" Perhaps so, in a sense. But about the same time the other walks to a httle room with humbler adjuncts, where a grave and apparently serious circle meet together. We are able to look in there also, and we exclaim — '^ this is serious society, unworldly society." Perhaps so again. Yet let us read the letters of Mary Godolphin. She bore a life unspotted by the world in the dissolute court of Charles IL, because the love of the Father was in her. In small serious circles are there no hidden lusts which blaze up in scandals ? Is there no vanity, no pride, no hatred ? In the world of Charles II. 's court Mary Godolphin lived out of the world which God hated ; in the religious world not a few, certainly, live in the world which is not God's. For once more, the world is not so much a place — though at times its power seems to have been drawn into one intense focus, as in the empire of which Rome was the centre, and which may have been in the Apostle's thought in the following verse. In the truest and
ii. 15, i6.] THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE. 147
deepest sense the world consists of our own spiritual surrounding ; it is the place which we make for our own souls. No walls that ever were reared can shut out the world from us ; the " Nun of Kenmare " found that it followed her into the seemingly spiritual retreat of a severe Order. The world in its essence is subtler and thinner than the most infinitesimal of the bacterian germs in the air. They can be strained off by the exquisite apparatus of a man of science. At a certain height they cease to exist. But the world may be where- ever we are ; we carry it with us wherever we go, it lasts while our lives last. No consecration can utterly banish it even from within the church's walls ; it dares to be round us while we kneel, and follows us into the presence of God.
(2) Why does God hate this " world " — the world in this sense ? St. John tells us. " If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in him." Deep in every heart must be one or other of two loves. There is no room for two master-passions. There is an expulsive power in all true affection. What tenderness and pathos, how much of expostulation, more potent because reserved — '' the love of the Father is not in him " ! He has told all his " Httle ones " that he has written to them because they " know the Father." St. John dees not use sacred names at random. Even Voltaire felt that there was something almost awful in hearing Newton pronounce the name of God. Such in an incomparably higher degree is the spirit of St. John. In this section he writes of '' the love of the Father ;' * and of the "will of God:' ^ The first title has more sweetness than majesty ; the second more majesty than
' I Jdiii ii. 15. 16. 2 it,i(j ^^j.. 17.
148 THE WORLD WE MUST NOT LOVE.
sweetness.^ He would throw into his plea some of the winningness of one who uses this as a resistless argument with a tempted but loving child — an argument often successful when every other fails. " If you do this, your Father will not love you ; you will not be His child." We have but to read this with the hearts of God's dear children. Then we shall find that if the 'Move not" of this verse contains ''words of extirpa- tion ; " ^ it ends with others which are intended to draw us with cords of a man, and with bands of love.
* No portion of Prof. Westcott's Commentary is more thorough or more exquisite than his exposition here. {Epistles of St. John, 66.) * Extirpantia verba'^ St. August, (in loc).
DISCOURSE VII.
USE AND ABUSE OF THE SENSE OF THE VANITY OF THE WORLD,
"The world passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever."— I John ii. 17.
THE connection of the passage in which these words occur is not difficult to trace, for those who are used to follow those '' roots below the stream," those real rather than verbal links latent in the substance of St. John's thoughts. He addresses those whom he has in view with a paternal authority, as his '^ sons " in the faith— with an endearing variation as ''little children." He reminds them of the wisdom and strength involved in their Christian life. Theirs is the sweetest flower of knowledge—" to know the Father." Theirs is the grandest crown of victory — " to overcome the wicked one." But there remains an enemy in one sense more dangerous than the evil one — the world. By the world in this place we are to understand that element in the material and human sphere, in the region of mingled good and evil, which is external to God, to the influence of His Spirit, to the boundaries of His Church— nay, which frequently passes over those boundaries. In this sense it is, so to speak, a fictitious world, a world of wills separated from God because dominated by self; a shadowy caricature of creation ; an anti-kosmos, which the Author of the kosmos has not made. What has
ISO USE AND ABUSE OF THE SENSE OF
been well called " the great love not " rings out — ^' love not the world." For this admonition two reasons of ever enduring validity are given by St. John, (i) The application of the law of human nature, that two master- passions cannot co-exist in one man. '' If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not m him." (2) The unsatisfactory nature of the world, its incurable transitoriness, its " visible tendency to non-existence." " The world passeth away, and the lust thereof."
It will be well to consider how far this thought of the transitoriness of the world, of its drifting by in ceaseless change, is in itself salutary and Christian, how far it needs to be supplemented and elevated by that which follows and closes the verse.'^
I.
There can be no doubt, then, that up to a certain point this conviction is a necessary element of Chris- tian thought, feeling, and character ; that it is at least among the preliminaries of a saving reception of Christ.
There is in the great majority of the world a sur- prising and almost incredible levity. There is a dis- position to believe in the permanency of that which we have known to continue long, and which has become habitual. There is a tale of a man who was resolved
* irapdyeTai. It has been said that this is not the real point ; that what St. John here describes is not the general attribute of the world as transitory, but its condition at the moment when the Epistle was written, in presence of the manifestation of " the kingdom of God, which was daily shining forth." But surely the world can scarcely be so completely identified with the temporary framework of the Roman Empire ; and the utuveisality of the antithesis (6 5e iroiCbv k.t.\.) and its intensely individual form, lead us to take Koafxos in that universal and inclusive signification which alone is of abiding interest to every ajc.
ii. 17.] THE VANITY OF THE WORLD. 151
to keep from his children the knowledge of death. He was the Governor of a colony, and had lost in succession his wife and many children. Two only, mere infants, were left. He withdrew "^o a beautiful and secluded island, and tried to barricade his daughters from the fatal knowledge which, when once acquired, darkens the spirit with anticipation. In the ocean-island death was to be a forbidden word. If met with in the pages of a book, and questions were asked, no answer was to be given. If some one expired, the body was to be removed, and the children were to be told that the departed had gone to another country. It does not need much imagination to feel sure that the secret could not be kept ; that some fish on the coral reef, or some bright bird in the tropic forest, gave the little ones the hint of a something that touched the splendour of the sunset with a strange presentiment; that some hour came when, as to the rest of us, so to them, the mute presence would insist upon being made known. Ours is a stranger mode of dealing with ourselves than was the father's way of dealing with his children. We tacitly resolve to play a game of make-believe with ourselves, to forget that which cannot be forgotten, to remove to an incalculable distance that which is inex- orably near. And the fear of death with us does not come from the nerves, but from the will. Death ushers us into the presence of God. Those of whom we speak hate and fear death because they fear God, and hate His presence. Now it is necessary for such persons as these to be awakened from their illusion. That which is supremely important for them is to realise that "' the world " is indeed " drifting by ; " that there is an emptiness in all that is created, a vanity in all that is not eternal ; that time is short, eternity long.
152 USE AND ABUSE OF THE SENSE OF
They must be brought to see that with the world, the *'lust thereof" (the concupiscence, the lust of it, which has the world for its object; which belongs to it, and which the world stimulates) passes by also. The world, which is object of the desire, is a phantom and a shadow ; the desire itself must be therefore the phantom of a phantom and the shadow of a shadow.
This conviction has a thousand times over led human souls to the one true abiding centre of eternal reality. It has come in a thousand ways. It has been said that one heard the fifth chapter of Genesis read, with those words eight times repeated over the close of each record of longevity, like the strokes of a funeral bell, *' and he died ; " and that the im.pression never left him, until he planted his foot upon the rock over the tide of the changing years. Sometimes this conviction is produced by the death of friends — sometimes by the slow discipline of life — sometimes no doubt it may be begun, sometimes deepened, by the preacher's voice upon the watch-night, by the effective ritualism of the tolling bell, of the silent prayer, of the well-selected hymn. And it is right that the world's dancing in, or drinking in, the New Year, should be a hint to Christians to pray it in. This is one of the happy plagiarisms which the Church has made from the world. The heart feels as it never did before the truth of St. John's sad, calm, oracular survey of existence. " The world passeth away, and the lust thereof."
II.
But we have not sounded the depth of the truth — certainly we have not exhausted St. John's meaning — until we have asked something more. Is this con- viction alone always a herald of salvation ? Is it
ii. 17.] THE VANITY OF THE WORLD. 153
always, taken by itself, even salutary ? Can it never be exaggerated, and become the parent of evils almost greater than those which it supersedes ?
We are led by careful study of the Bible to conclude that this sentiment of the flux of things is capable of exaggeration. For there is one important principle which arises from a comparison of the Old Testament with the New in this matter.
It is to be noticed that the Old Testament has in- definitely more which corresponds to the first proposi- tion of the text, without the qualification which follows it, than we can find in the New.
The patriarch Job's experience echoes in our ears. *' Man that is born of a woman hath but a short time to live, and is full of misery. He cometh up, and is cut dovN^n, like a flower; he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never continueth in one stay." ^ The Funeral Psalms make their melancholy chant. ^'Behold, Thou hast made my days as it were a span long. . . . Verily every man living is altogether vanity. For man walketh in a vain shadow, and disquieteth himself in vain. . . . O spare me a little that I may smile again." ^ Or we read the words of Moses, the man of God, in that ancient psalm of his, that hymn of time and of eternity. All that human speech can say is summed up in four words, the truest, the deepest, the saddest and the most expressive, that ever fell from any mortal pen. '* We bring our years to an end, as a sigh." ^ Each life is a sigh between two eternities !
Our point is, that in the New Testament there is greatly less of this element — greatly less of this pathetic moralising upon the vanity and fragility of human life,
^ Job xiv. I, 2. Cf. X. 20-22.
2 Such seems to be the meaning of HivlX (Ps. xxxix. 14).
' Ps. xc. 9.
154 USE AND ABUSE OF THE SENSE OF
of which we have only cited a few examples — and that what there is lies in a different atmosphere, with sunnier and more cheerful surroundings. Indeed, in the whole compass of the New Testament there is perhaps but one passage which is set quite in the same key with our familiar declamations upon the uncertainty and shortness of human life — where St. James desires Christians ever to remember in all their projects to make deduction for the will of God, "not knowing what shall be on the morrow." ^ In the New Testa- ment the voice, which wails for a second about the changefulness and misery, is lost in the triumphant music by which it is encompassed. If earthly goods are depreciated, it is not merely because *' the load of them troubles, the love of them taints, the loss of them tortures ; " ^ it is because better things are ready. There is no lamentation over the change, no clinging to the dead past. The tone is rather one of joyful invitation. " Your raft is going to pieces in the troubled sea of time ; step into a gallant ship. The volcanic isle on which you stand is undermined by silent fires ; we can promise to bring you with us to a shore of safety where you shall be compassed about with songs of deliverance."
It is no doubt true to urge that this style of thought and langucge is partly to be ascribed to a desire that the attention of Christians should be fixed on the ret-rn of their Lord, rather than upon their own death. But,
' James iv. 13-17. The passage I Pet. i. 25 is taken from the magni- ficent prophecy in which the fragility of all llesh, transitory as the falling away of the flowers of grass into impalpable dust, is contrasted with the eternity of the word of God. Isa. xl. 6, 7, LXX.
'^ " Possessa onerant, amata inquinant, ainisc>a cruciant." — St. Bernard.
ii. 17.] THE VANITY OF THE WORLD. 155
if we believe Scripture to have been written under Divine guidance, the history of religion may supply us with good grounds for the absence of all exaggeration from its pages in speaking of the misery of life and the transitoriness of the world.
The largest religious experiment in the world, the history of a religion which at one time numerically ex- ceeded Christendom, is a gigantic proof that it is not safe to allow unlimited licence to melancholy specula- tion. The true symbol for humanity is not a skull and an hour glass.
Some two thousand five hundred years ago, towards the end of the seventh century before Christ, at the foot of the mountains of Nepaul, in the capital of a kingdom of Central India, an infant was born whom the world will never forget. All gifts seemed to be showered on this child. He was the son of a powerful king and heir to his throne. The young Siddhartha was of rare distinction, brave and beautiful, a thinker and a hero, married to an amiable and fascinating princess. But neither a great position nor domestic happiness could clear away the cloud of melancholy which hung over Siddhartha, even under that lovely sky. His deep and meditative soul dwelt night and day upon the mystery of existence. He came to the conclusion that the life of the creature is incurably evil frcm three causes — the very fact of existence, desire, and ignorance. The things revealed by sense are evil. None has that continuance and fixity which are the marks of Law, and the attainment of which is the condition of happiness. At last his resolution to leave all his splendour and become an ascetic was irrevocably fixed. One splendid morning the prince drove to a glorious garden. On his road he met a repulsive old
156 USE AND ABUSE OF THE SENSE OF
man, wrinkled, toothless, bent. Another day, a wretched being wasted with fever crossed his path. Yet a third excursion — and a funeral passes along the road with a corpse on an open bier, and friends wailing as they go. His favourite attendant is obliged in each case to confess that these evils are not exceptional — that old age, sick- ness, and death, are the fatal conditions of conscious existence for all the sons of men. Then the Prince Royal takes his first step towards becoming the deliverer of humanity. He cries — '' woe, woe to the youth which old age must destroy, to the health which sickness must undermine, to the life which has so few days and is so full of evil." Hasty readers are apt to judge that the Prince was on the same track with the Patriarch of Idumea, and with Moses the man of God in the desert — nay, with St. John, when he writes from Ephesus that '' the world passeth away, and the lust thereof."
It may be well to reconsider this ; to see what con- tradictory principle lies under utterances which have so much superficial resemblance.
Siddhartha became known as the Bouddha, the august founder of a great and ancient religion. That religion has of later years been favourably compared with Christianity — yet what are its necessary results, as drawn out for us by those who have studied it most deeply ? Scepticism, fanatic hatred of life, incurable sadness in a world fearfully misunderstood ; rejection of the personality of man, of God, of the reality of Nature. Strange enigma ! The Bouddha sought to win annihilation by good works ; everlasting non- being by a fife of purity, of alms, of renunciation, of austerity. The prize of his high calling was not ever- lasting life, but everlasting death ; for what else is
ii. 17.] THE VANITY OF THE WORLD. 157
impersonality, unconsciousness, absorption into the universe, but the negation of human existence ? The acceptance of the principles of Bouddhism is simply a sentence of death intellectually, morally, spiritually, almost physically, passed upon the race which submits to the melancholy bondage of its creed of desolation. It is the opium drunkenness of the spiritual world without the dreams that are its temporary consolation. It is enervating without being soft, and contemplative without being profound. It is a religion which is spiritual without recognising the soul, virtuous without the conception of duty, moral without the admission of liberty, charitable without love. It surveys a world without nature, and a universe without God.-^ The human soul under its influence is not so much drunken as asphyxiated by a monotonous unbalanced perpetual repetition of one half of the truth — ^' the world passeth away, and the lust thereof."
For let us carefully note that St. John adds a qualifi- cation which preserves the balance of truth. Over against the dreary contemplation of the perpetual flux of things, he sets a constant course of doing — over against the world, God in His deepest, truest personality, ''^the will of God^^ — over against the fact of our having a short time to live, and being full of misery, an ever- lasting y?x//y, ^^ he abideth jor ever^^ — (so well brought out by the old gloss which slipped into the Latin text, "even as God abideth for ever"). As the Lord had taught before, so the disciple now teaches, of the rock- hke sohdity, of the permanent abiding, under and over him who " doethy Of the devotee who became in his
' The view here taken of Bouddhism follows that of M. J, Barthe- Icmy St. Hiiaire. Le Boucidha et sa Religion. Premiere partie, chap v., pp. 141-182.
158 USE AND ABUSE OF THE SENSE OF
turn the Bouddha, ^akhya-Mouni could not have said one word of the close of our text. " He^^ — but human personality is lost in the triumph of knowledge. '' Doeth the will of God" — but God is ignored, if not denied.^ *^ Abideth for ever" — but that is precisely the object of his aversion, the terror from which he wishes to be emancipated at any price, by any self-denial.
It may be supposed that this strain of thought is of little practical importance. It may be of use, indeed, in other lands to the missionary who is brought into contact with forms of Bouddhism in China, India, or Ceylon, but not to us in these countries. In truth it is not so. It is about half a century ago since a great English theologian warned his University that the central principle of Bouddhism was being spread far and wide in Europe from Berlin. This propaganda is not confined to philosophy. It is at work in literature generally, in poetry, in novels, above all in those col- lections of Pensees" which have become so extensively popular. The unbelief of the last century advanced with flashing epigrams and defiant songs. With Byron it softened at times into a melancholy which was perhaps partly affected. But with Amiel, and others of our own day, unbelief assumes a sweet and ' dirge-like tone. The satanic mirth of the past unbelief is exchanged for a satanic melancholy in the present. Many currents of thought run into our hearts, and all are tinged with a darkness before unknown from new substances in the soil which colours the waters. There
' " These populations neither deny nor affirm God. They simply ignore Him. To assert that they are atheists would be very much the same thing as to assert that they are anti-Caitesians. As they are neither for nor against De^caries, so they are neither for nor against God. They are just children. A child is neither atheist nor deist. He is nothing." — Voltaire, Diet. Flul., Art. Athei6me.
ii. 17.] THE VAN IT V OF THE WORLD. 159
is little fear of our not hearing enough, great fear of our hearing too much, of the proposition — *' the world passeth away, and the lust thereof."
All this may possibly serve as some explanation for the fact that the Christian Church, as such, has no fast for the last day of the year, no festival for New Year's Day except one quite unconnected with the lessons which may be drawn from the flight of time. The death of the old year, the birth of the new year, have touching associations for us. But the Church conse- crates no death but that of Jesus and His martyrs, no nativity but that of her Lord, and of one whose birth was directly connected with His own — John the Baptist.^ A cause of this has been found in the fact that the day had become so deeply contaminated by the abominations of the heathen Saturnalia that it was impossible in the early Church to continue any very marked observation of it. This may well be so ; but it is worth considering whether there is not another and deeper reason. Nothing that has now been said can be supposed to militate against the observance of this time by Christians in private, with solemn penitence for the transgressions of the past year, and earnest prayer for that upon which we enter — nothing against the edification of particular congregations by such services as those most striking
' It is noteworthy that in the collects in the English Prayer-Book, and indeed in its public formularies generally (outside the Funeral Service, and that for the Visitation of the Sick), there are but two places in which the note of the " world passeth away " is very prominently struck, viz., the Collect for the Fourth Sunday after Easter, and one portion of the prayer for "The Church Militant." One of the most wholesome and beautiful expressions of the salutary convictions arising from Christian perception of this melancholy tri.th is to be found in Dr. Johnson's " Pra3'er for the Last Day in the Year," as given in Mr. Stobart's Daily Services for Christian tioiiseliolds, pp. 99, 1 00.
i6o USE AND ABUSE OF THE SENSE OF
ones which are held in so many places. But some explanation is supplied why the " Watch-night " is not recognised in the calendar of the Church.
Let us take our verse together as a whole and we have something better than moralising over the flight of time and the transitoriness of the world ; some- thing better than vulgarising 'Canity of vanities" by vapid iteration.
• It is hard to conceive a life in which death and evanescence have nothing that enforces their recog- nition. Now the removal of one dear to us, now a glance at the obituary with the name of some one of almost the same age as ourselves, brings a sudden shadow over the sunniest field. Yet surely it is not wholesome to encourage the perpetual presence of the cloud. We might impose upon ourselves the penance of being shut up all a winter's night with a corpse, go half crazy with terror of that unearthly presence, and yet be no more spiritual after all. We must learn to look at death in a different way, with new eyes. We all know how different dead faces are. Some speak to us merely of material ugliness, of the sweep of " decay's effacing fingers." In others a new idea seems to light up the face ; there is the touch of a superhuman irradiation, of a beauty from a hidden life. We feel that we look on one who has seen Christ, and say — '^ we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is." These two kinds of faces answer to the two different views of fife.
Not the transitory, but the permanent; not the fleet- ing, but the abiding ; not death but life, is the con- clusion of the whole matter. The Christian life is not an initial spasm followed by a chronic dyspepsia. What does St. John give us as the picture of it
ii. 17.] THE VANITY OF THE WORLD. 161
exemplified in a believer? Daily, perpetual, constant doing the will of Gcd. This is the end far beyond — someM hat inconsistent with — obstinately morbid medita- tion and surrounding ourselves with multiplied images of mortality. Lying in a coffin half the night might not lead to that end ; nay, it might be a hindrance thereto. Beyond the grave, outside the coffin, is the object at which we are to look. " The current of things temporal," cries Augustine, "sweeps along. But hke a tree over that stream has risen our Lord Jesus Christ. He wdlled to plant Himself as it were over the river. Are you w^hirled along by the current ? Lay hold of the wood. Does the love of the world roll you onward in its course ? Lay hold upon Christ. For you He became temporal that you might become eternal. For He was so made temporal as to remain eternal. Join thy heart to the eternity of God, and thou shalt be eternal with Him."
Those who have heard the Miserere in the Sistine Chapel describe the desolation which settles upon the soul which surrenders itself to the impression of the ritual. As the psalm proceeds, at the end of each rhythmical pulsation of thought, each beat of the alter- nate wings of the parallelism, a light upon the altar is extinguished. As the wail grows sadder the darkness grows deeper. When all the lights are out and the last echo of the strain dies away, there would be some- thing suitable for the penitent's mood in the words — *' the world passeth away, and the lust thereof." Upon the altar of the Christian heart there are tapers at first unlighted, and before it a priest in black vestments. But one by one the vestments are exchanged for others which are white ; one after another the lamps are hghted slowly and without noise, until gradually, we know not how,
II
l62 USE AND ABUSE OF THE SENSE OF
the whole place is full of light. And ever sweeter and clearer, calm and happy, with a triumph which is at first repressed and reverential, but which increases as the light becomes diffused, the words are heard strong and quiet — a plain-song now that will swell into an anthem presently — ''he that doeth the will of God abideth for ever,"
NOTES. Ch. ii. 12-17.
Ver. 12, 13, 14. These verses cannot properly be divided so as to embrace three departments of spiritual, answering to three departments of natural, life. All believers are addressed authoritatively as " children " in the faith, tenderly as " little children ; " then subdivided into two classes only, '* fathers," and " young men."
Ver. 16. Hardy's comment is quaint, and interesting. "These three are 'all that is in the world;' they are the world's cursed trinity ; according to that of the poet,
Ambitiosus honos, opes, et foeda voluptas; Haec tria pro trino numine mundus habet,
which wicked men adore and worship as deities ; in which regard Lapide opposeth them to the three persons in the blessed Trinity : the lust of the eyes to the Father, who is liberal in communicating His essence to the Son and the Spirit ; the lust of the flesh to the Son, whose generation is spiritual and eternal ; the pride of life to the Holy Ghost, who is the Spirit of humility. That golden calf, which, being made, was set up and worshipped by the Israelites in the wilderness, is not unfitly made use of to represent these : the calf, which is a wanton creature, an emblem of the lust of flesh ; the gold of the calf, referring to the lust of the eyes ; and the exalting it, to the pride of life. Oh, how do the most of men fall down before this golden calf which the world crecteth."
In tracing the various senses of ** the world " we have not dwelt prominently upon the conception of the world as embodied
ii. 17.] THE VANITY OF THE WORLD. 163
in the Roman Empire, and in the city of Rome as its seat — an empire standing over against the Church as the Kingdom of God. The aka^ov'ia rov ^iov may be projected outwardly, and set in a material framework in the gorgeous description of the wealth and luxury of Rome in Apoc. xyiii. 11 -14. M. Renan finds in the Apocalypse the cry of horror of a witness who has been at Rome, seen the martyrdom of brethren, and been himself near death. (Apoc. i. 9, vi. 9, xiii. 10, xx. 4; cf. L'Antechrist, pp. 197, 199. Surely Apoc xviii. 20 adds a strong testimony to the martyrdom of Peter and Paul at Rome.) So early a witness as Tertullian gives the story of St. John's having been plunged into the boiling oil without injury to him before his exile at Patmos. (^De Frcescr, Hcer., 36). The Apocryphal 'Acta lohannis ' (known to Eusebius and to St. Augustine), relates at length an inter\'iew at Rome betw-een Domitian and St. John — not without interest, in spite of some miraculous embellishment. Acta. A^ost. AJ>oc. Tischendorf, 266-271.
Pi w
< (UocccioOortg-r:--t«o = P<urt
S III 11 ,-r s^-2|ii. „•■ 0:1 i1l-;iiig i'l^M.
w
2
2 :.-.". ..I --s.?fe_.^gjs-^si,iasal^-^-^5 -bS
^wcr^'-D '"1 a 9, ^ '^ 1^
E , --2 ..2 = g|^|s I II g I ^.| " ^.g.|.-g||^||.
3 «
x-;:>osqW^cG3GC(U3C/2:?:;.^w(uSc'T3 cru rt Cu O c S i^i- cr « .i S ^i -i S ;^- ;< 'S =r^ vL -^ '5 'g {^ « S K K c^;.^ 'S ft "o 5 .i '5 ^i :^""<= '5 eg c<r
C a u; :^ S ^<i ^ r ,., S -«
^^^-^T'-^crjO ---^.w o-v :i*sij _»^
Q
r '=>
Ocno 1 ^3 • Oc-O
1 15 - S .5 ^ -§ .s ^ ^
S .5
5 ^:£
S.
o V p (D >>-e
o .- ^ „-^ o
^u c: >> (u be.
trt c "CJ _ o CJ
3 Td 7
o c ^
^< c
-^^ ■"., _CSJ CO.
ij -O .^ _Q D re =
^ ^ ^ t« rt
3 c 3 -o tn . l"^ "^ 2 == ;
P rT( _<
rt Ctf
c^ O
3 O C O cl^
rt O oj <iJ
■ ■ .. ~ rt .;
K u *- Z
^^^
rt ^ _
Uh O 3 ti
-Q _r
o •''
33
^3 3
° '■" bo O ^ >^ == "^ -^ 'rj
?3 'i !- d) Jj - rt oj
O "'.^ 3
. O I S I ,2:! <« 3 o -
(L)
t^.^:S^.S
-^ ttJ ., .5 3 3.^K^^ ^
3-d " ^
-M 3
O O
3 ^ bJO !-
(D k V ^
3 ?2 ^
4; g C ^ Si
in -Q
-^•a ^ ^ a
.5J h • -,"T3
'^V.H
■^ " .1=! ^ a Jr-
^ c! ?J
^ .3 •5
J ^ £ 2
OS o
3 '-i; 1-H 0x3
O 3:3 Of
^ rt 3 •"
'° ^i
2^1"
"3 • — ' K^ -'-' fi^ ,-,
>, 3 ^
3 >
3 1=1 ^^ ^
?J «J S
e •= r:^ .5 i= « f 3
bJO
(U
oj'tn .s
^ ^ ^ .5 K
'Jo
3 -a >- B c<2
:S 55p3 ^
t« 3 3 3 O rt rt -Q
'.3 "^ 5 ^
w U V ^
— rt 3 rt
M 4-< Ctt U ;<
W (U
.•tJ ,/r D t; oj .„'• o
,r. IS
a:£
cr > o _^ !^
S H
« >
^ 3
^ E
ci-'-S :^ cr t; c tn o cr
O tfi ti O 4-.
OJ
.E E
rr r/5 tn 3 <«
c/: cr (D
S -^ G a, S
O ^ 5 'C -3 a CXi > tn tn
3
'-' -n m —
:f; O rt o
t/) tfl
o B 'Z o
17^ E
4-r o
■J) «i
E t/5
3 3 -D i^ '3
-»-> t-i 3 G 3
O .2 3 G ->j
^^-S-3S
C 4_. E O >
S o G g " -O
G JD 3 <^
G O "^ O fl
G OJ J3 G .3
'cs f' S L
3 ^ — -C ;;. t- ;<;
r -^ Sk Sk Q i"
e/% e« -* — ; Srf e« tu
,>^^'£a
-2> '
. b ^ I ^ << ^"^ -
■ ;S '« 'O 3
FS O fc: -^:^ ?:
^ ^ b ^ -^.i^
; ^ .S ■;i </. =^ 5; «
s^'S 3
b :t
DISCOURSE VIII.
KNOWING ALL THINGS,
"But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things." — I John ii. 20.
THERE is little of the form of logical argument to which Western readers are habituated in the writings of St. John, steeped as his mind was in Hebraic influences. The inferential " therefore " is not to be found in this Epistle.^ Yet the diligent reader
* The olv in ver. 24 is not recognised by the R. V. nor adopted in Professor Westcott's text. One uncial (A), however, inserts it in I John iv. 19. It occurs in 3 John 8. This inferential particle is found with unusual frequency in St. John's Gospel. It does not seem satisfactory to account for this by calling it " one of the begin- nings of modern Greek."' (B. de Xivrey.) By St. John as an historian, the frequent therefore is the spontaneous recognition of a Divine logic of events ; of the necessary yet natural sequence of every incident in the life of the "Word made Flesh." The o^v expresses something more than continuity of narrative. It indicates a connec- tion of events so interlinked that each springs from, and is joined with, the preceding, as if it were a conclusion which followed from the premiss of the Divine argument. Now a mind which views history in this light is just the mind which will be dogmatic in theology. The inspired dogmatic theologian will necessarily write in a style different from that of the theologian of the Schools. The style of the former will be oracular ; that of the latter will be scholastic, i.e., inferential, a concatenation of syllogisms. The syllogistic olv is then naturall}' absent from St. John's Epistles. The one undoubted exception is 3 John 8, where a practical inference is drawn from an historical statement in ver. 7. The writer may be allowed to refer to The Speakers Commentary, iv., 381,
ii.20. KNOWING ALL THINGS, 167
or expositor finds it more difficult to detach any single sentence, without loss to the general meaning, than in any other writing of the New Testament. The sentence may look almost as if its letters were graven brief and large upon a block of marble, and stood out in oracular isolation— but upon reverent study it will be found that the seemingly lapidary inscription is one of a series with each of which it is indissolubly connected — sometimes limited, sometimes enlarged, always coloured and influenced by that Vv'hich precedes and follows.
It is peculiarly needful to bear this observation in mind in considering fully the almost startling principle stated in the verse which is prefixed to this discourse. A kind of spiritual omniscience appears to be attributed to believers. Catechisms, confessions, creeds, teachers, preachers, seem to be superseded by a stroke of the Apostle's pen, by what we are half tempted to consider as a magnificent exaggeration. The text sounds as if it outstripped even the fulfilment of the promise of the new covenant contained in Jeremiah's prophecy — ^' they shall teach no more every man his neighbour, and every man his brother, saying. Know the Lord : for they shall all know Me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them."^
The passages just before and after St. Johji's splendid annunciation ^ in our text are occupied with the subject of Antichrist, here first mentioned in Scripture. In this section of our Epistle Antichrist is (i) revealed^ and (2) refuted,
(i) Antichrist is revealed by the very crisis which the Church was then traversing. From this especially, fi-om the transitory character of a world drifting by
i Jer. xxxi. 34. "^ Vers. 18, 22.
1 68 KNOWING ALL THINGS.
them in unceasing mutation, the Apostle is led to consider this as one of those crisis-hours of the Church's history, each of which may be the last hour, and which is assuredly — in the language of primitive Christianity— a last hour. The Apostle therefore exclaims with fatherly affection — " Little children, it is a last hour."^
Deep in the heart of the Apostohc Church, because it came from those who had received it from Christ, there was one awful anticipation. St. John in this passage gives it a name. He remembers Who had told the Jews that ^' if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive." ^ He can announce to them that ''as ye have heard this Antichrist cometh, even so now " (precisely as ye have heard) " many antichrists have come into existence and are around you, whereby we know that it is a last hour." The name Antichrist occurs only in these Epistles, and seems purposely intended to denote both one who occupies the place of Christ, and one who is against Christ. In " the Antichrist" the antichristian principle is personally concentrated. The conception of representative-men is one which has become familiar to modern students of the philosophy of history. Such representative-men, at once the products of the past, moulders of the present,
^ The last hour is not a date arbitrarily chosen and written down as a man might mark a day for an engagement in a calendar. It is determined by history — by the sum-total of the product of the actions of men who are not the slaves of fatality, who possess free-will, and are not forced to act in a particular way. It is supposed to derogate from the Divine mission of the Apostles if we admit that they might be mistaken as to the chronology of the closing hour of time. But to know that supreme instant would involve a knowledge of the whole plan of God and the whole predetermining motives in the appointment of that day, i.e., it would constructively involve ouni- science. Cf. Mark xiii. 32, and our Lord's profound sayi:ig, Acts i. 7. 2 John V. 43.
ii.20.] KNOWING ALL THINGS. 169
and creative of the future, sum up in themselves ten- dencies and principles good and evil, and project them in a form equally compacted and intensified into the coming generations. Shadows and anticipations of Antichrist the holiest of the Church's sons have some- times seen, even in the high places of the Church. But it is evident that as yet the Antichrist has not come. For v^herever St. John mentions this fearful impersonation of evil, he connects the manifestation of his influence with absolute denial of the true Man- hood, of the Messiahship, of the everlasting sonship of Jesus, of the Father, Who is His and our Father.^ In negation of the Personality of God, in the substitution of a glittering but unreal idea of human goodness and active philanthropy for the historical Christ, we of this age may not improbably hear his advancing footsteps, and foresee the advent of a day when antichristianity shall find its great representative-man.
(2) Antichrist is also refuted by a principle common to the life of Christians and by its result.
The principle by which he is refuted is a gift of insight lodged in the Church at large, and partaken of by all faithful souls.
A hint of a solemn crisis had been conveyed to the Christians of Asia Minor by secessions from the great Christian community. " They went out from us, but they were not of us ; for if they had been of us, they would have continued with us (which they did not, but went out) that they might be made manifest that not all are of us." ^ Not only this. " Yea further, ye your- selves have a hallowing oil from Him who is hallowed, a chrism from the Christ, an unction from the Holy One,
* I John ii. 22, iv. 2, 3 ; 2 John 7-9. 2 Ve:. 19.
I70 KNOWING ALL THINGS.
even from the Son of God." Chrism (as we are reminded by the most accurate of scholars) is always the material W'ith which anointing is performed, never the act of anointing; it points to the unction of prophets, priests and kings under the Old Testament, in whose sacrifices and mjystic language oil symbolises the Holy Spirit as the spirit of joy and freedom. Quite possibly there may be some allusion to a literal use of oil in Baptism and Confirmation, which began at a very early period;^ though it is equally possible that the material may have arisen from the spiritual, and not in the reverse order. But beyond all question the real predominant reference is to the Holy Ghost. In the chrism here mentioned there is a feature characteristic of St. John's style. For there is first a faint prelusive note which (as we find in several other important subjects ^) is faintly struck and seems to die away, but is afterwards taken up, and more fully brought out. The full distinct mention of the Holy Spirit comes like a burst of the music of the '^ Veni Creator," carrying on the fainter prelude when it might seem to have been almost lost. The first reverential, almost timid hint, is succeeded by another, brief but significant — almost dogmatically expressive of the relation of the Holy Spirit to Christ as His Chrism, " the Chrism of Him." ^ We shall presently have a direct mention of the Holy Ghost. " Hereby we know
1 Bingham's Antiquities.^ i., 462-524, 565.
^ For other instances of this characteristic, see a subject introduced ii. 29, expanded iii. 9 — another subject introduced iii. 21, expanded v.
H-
^ TO avrov xptT^'a, ver. 27, not to o.vt6 ("the same anointing," A. V.) "This most unusual order throws astrong emphasis on the pronoun." (Prof. Wcstcctt.) The writer tl ankfullj^ quotes tVis as it seems to him to bring out the dogmatic significance of the word, empbr.s sed as it is by this ui.usual order— the chrism, the Spirit of Bini.
ii.20.] KNOWING ALL THINGS. 171
that He abideth in us, from the Spirit which He gave us."i
Antichrist is refuted by a result of this great prin- ciple of the life of the Holy Spirit in the living Church. *' Ye have " chrism from the Christ ; Antichrist shall not lay his unhallowing disanointing hand upon you. As a result of this, ^' ye know all things." ^
How are we to understand this startling expression ?
If we receive any teachers as messengers commis- sioned by God, it is evident that their message must be communicated to us through the medium of human language. They come to us with minds that have been in contact with a Mind of infinite knowledge, and deliver utterances of universal imp3rt. They are there- fore under an obligation to use language which is capable of being misunderstood by some persons. Our Lord and His Apostles so spoke at times. Two very different classes of men constantly misinterpret words like those of our text. The rationalist does so with a sinister smile ; the fanatic with a cry of hysterical triumph. The first may point his epigram with effec- tive reference to the exaggerated promise which is belied by the ignorance of so many ardent believers ; the second may advance his absurd claim to personal infallibility in all things spiritual. Yet an Apostle calmly says — " ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things." This, however, is but another
* I John iii. 24.
2 The reading of the A. V, is received into Tischendorfs text and adopted by the R. V. Another reading omits koX and substitutes Trdfres for Trdvra so that the passage would run thus, " Ye have an unction from the Holy One, Ye all know (I have not written unto you because ye know not) the truth." As far as the difficulty of irdPTa is concerned, nothing is gained by the change, as the statement recurs in a slightly varied form in ver. 27.
172 KNOWING ALL THINGS.
asterisk directing the eye to the Master's promise in the Gospel, which is at once the warrant and the ex- planation of the utterance here. *^ The Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things^ and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you ^^ The express limita- tion of the Saviour's promise is the implied limitation of St. John's statement. ^' The Holy Ghost has been sent, according to this unfailing pledge. He teaches you (and, if He teaches, you know) all things w^hich Christ has said, as far as their substance is written down in a true record — all things of the new creation spoken by our Lord, preserved by the help of the Spirit in the memories of chosen witnesses with unfading freshness, by the same Spirit unfolded and interpreted to you."
We should observe in what spirit and to whom St. John speaks.
He does not speak in the strain which would be adopted by a missionary in addressing men lately brought out of heathenism into the fold of Christ. He does not like a modern preacher or tract-writer at once divide his observations into two parts, one for the converted, one for the unconverted ; all are his *' dear ones" as beloved, his "sons" as brought into close spiritual relationship with himself. He classes them simply as young and old, with their respective graces of strength and knowledge. All are looked upon as " abiding" ; almost the one exhortation is to abide unto the end in a condition upon which all have already entered, and in which some have long continued. We feel throughout the calmness and assurance of a spiritual
' John xiv, 26,
ii.2o.] KNOWING ALL THINGS. 173
teacher writing to Christian men who had either been born in the atmosphere of Christian tradition, or had hved in it for many years. They are again and again appealed to on the ground of a common Christian confidence — " we know." They have all the articles of the Christian creed, the great inheritance of a faith- ful summary of the words and works of Christ. The Gospel which Paul at first preached in Asia Minor was the starting point of the truth which remxained among them, illustrated, expanded, applied, but abso- lutely unaltered.'^ What the Christians whom St. John has in view really want is the revival of familiar truths, not the impartation of new. No spiritual voyage of discovery is needed ; they have only to explore well- known regions. The memory and the affections must be stimulated. The truths which have become *' cramped and bed-ridden " in the dormitory of the soul must acquire elasticity from exercise. The accumulation of ashes must be blown away, and the spark of fire beneath fanned into flame. This capacity of revival, of expansion, of quickened fife, of developed truth, is in the unction common to the faithful, in the latent possibilities of the new birth. The same verse to which we have before referred as the best interpreter of this should be consulted again. ^ There is an in- structive distinction between the tenses — ''as His unction is teaching " — " as it taught you." ^ The teaching
1 "Let that abide in 3"ou which ye heard from the beginning," I John ii. 24. Cf. " Testifying that this is the true grace of God where- in ye stand," I Pet. v. 12. "Even as our beloved brother Paul has written unto you," 2 Pet. iii. 15. St. Paul has thus the attestation of St. John as well as of St. Peter.
2 Ver. 27
* 5i5dcr/ce£— eSt'Sa^ei'.
174 KNOWING ALL THINGS.
was once for all, the creed definite and fixed, the body of truth a sum-total looked upon as one. '^ The unction taught'' Once for all the Holy Spirit made known the Incarnation and stamped the recorded words of Christ with His seal. But there are depths of thought about His person which need to be reverently explored. There is *an energy in His work which was not exhausted in the few years of its doing, and which is not imprisoned within the brief chronicle in which it is written. There is a spirit and a life in His words. In one aspect they have the strength of the tornado, which advances in a narrow line ; but every foot of the column, as if armed with a tooth of steel, grinds and cuts into pieces all which resists it. Those words have also depths of tenderness, depths of wisdom, into which eighteen centuries have looked down and never yet seen the last of their meaning. Advancing time does but broaden the interpretation of the wisdom and the sympathy of those words. Applications of their signi- ficance are being discovered by Christian souls in forms as new and manifold as the claims of human need. The Church collectively is like one sanctified mind meditating incessantly upon the Incarnation ; attaining more and more to an understanding of that character as it widens in a circle of glory round the form of its historical manifestation — considering how those words may be applied not only to self but to humanity. The new wants of each successive generation bring new help out of that inexhaust b'e store. The Church may have " decided opinions " ; but she has not the " deep slumber" which is said to accompany them. How can she be fast a?le?p who is ever learning from a teacher Who is always supplying her with fresh and varied lessons ? The Church must be ever iearng,in
ii 20.] KNOWING ALL THINGS. 175
because the anointing which '^taught" once for all is also ever ''teaching."
This profound saying is therefore x:hiefly true of Christians as a whole. Yet each individual believer may surely have a part in it, "There is a teacher in the heart who has also a chair in heaven." " The Holy Spirit who dwells in the justified soul," says a pious writer, "is a great director." May we not add that He is a great catechist ? In difficulties, whether worldly, intf^Uectual, or spiritual, thousands for a time helpless and ignorant, in presence of difficulties through which they could not make their way, have found with surprise how true in the sequel our text has become to them.
For we all know how different things, persons, truths, ideas may become, as they are seen at different times and in different lights, as they are seen in relation to God and truth or outside that relation. The bread in Holy Communion is unchanged in substance ; but some new and glorious relation is superadded to it. It is devoted by its consecration to the noblest use man- ward and Godward, so that St. Paul speaks of it with hushed reverence as " The BodyT'^ It seems to be a part of the same law that some one — once perhaps frivolous, common-place, sinful — is taken into the hand of the great High Priest, broken with sorrow and penitence, and blessed ; and thereafter he is at once personally the same, and yet another higher and better by that awful consecration to another use. So again with some truth of creed or catechism which we have fallen into the fallacy of supposing that we know because it is familiar. It may be a truth that is sweet
* I Cor. xi. 29.
176 KNOWING ALL THINGS,
or one that is tremendous. It awaits its consecration, its blessirg, its transformation into a som.ething which in itself is the same yet which is other to us. That is to say, the familiar truth is old, in itself, in substance and expression. It needs no other, and can have no better formula. To change the formula would be to alter the truth ; but to us it is taught newly with a fuller and nobler exposition by the upction which is '' ever teaching," whereby we ^'know all things."
NOTES.
Ch. ii. 18-28,
Ver. 18. A lasi hour,'] iaxaTT] copa. ''Hour" is used in all St. John's writings of a definite point of time, which is also providentially fixed. (Cf. John xvii. i ; Apoc. iii. 3.) In something of this elevated signification Shakespeare appears to employ the word in T/ie Te?iipest in relation to his own life :
Prospero. " How's the day ? "
Ariel. "On the sixili hour ; at which'time, my lord, You said our work should cease."
Each decade of years is here looked upon as a providentially fixed duration of time. The poet intended to retire from the work of imaginative poetry when his life should draw on towards sixty years of age.
Ver. 19. "It doth not appear, nor is it probable, that these antichrists, when gone out from the Apostles, did still pretend to the orthodox faith ; and therefore no need for the Apostle to make any provision against it. Nay, it is plainly intimated by the following discourse, that these antichrists being gone forth, did set themselves expressly, directly, against the orthodox, denying that Jesus, whom they did profess, to be the Christ ; and therefore the design of this clause is most rationally conceived to be the prevention of that scandal which their horrid apostasy might give to weak Christians ; nor could anything more effectually prevent or remove it, than to let them know that these antichristian apostates were never
KNOWING ALL THINGS. 177
true stars in the firmament of the Church, but only blazing comets, as their falling away did evidently demonstrate." — Dean Hardy. ^ 309.
Ver. 19. To use the words of a once famous controversial
divine, they may be said to be " of the Church presumptively
in their own, and others' opinion, but not really." [S^alal,
lib. vii., 10, cf. on the whole subject, SL Aztg. Lib. de Bono.
Persez'., viii.)
"Let no one count that the good can go forth from the Church ; the wind cannot carry away the wheat, nor the storm overthrow the solidly rooted tree. The light chaff is tossed by the wind, the weak trees go down before the blast. * They went out from us, but they were not of us.' " — S. CyJ>., B. de Simp lie.
Ver. 24. Ye shall abide in the Son, a?zdi?i the Father.'] ** If it be asked why the Son is put before the Father, the answer is well returned. Because the Apostle had just before in- veighed against those who, though they pretended to acknow- ledge the Father, yet deny the Son. Though withal there may besides be a double reason assigned: the one to insinuate that the Son is not less than the Father, but that they are equal in essence and dignity. Upon this account most probable it is that the apostolical benediction beginneth with ' The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ,' and then foUoweth 'the love of God the Father.' The other, because, as Beda well glosseth, No man cometh in, or continueth in, the Father but by the Son, who saith of Himself, * I am the way, the truth, and the life.'
"To draw it up, lo, here Exiinia laus doctrincB, an high commendation of evangelical doctrine, that it leads up to Christ, and by Him to the Father. The water riseth as high as the spring from whence it fioweth. No wonder if the gospel, which cometh from God through Christ, lead us back again through Christ to God; and as by hearing and believing this doctrine we are united to, so by adhering to, and per- severing in it, we continue in, the Son and the Father. Suitable to this is that promise of our blessed Saviour, John xiv. 2;^^ * If any man love Me he will keep My word, and My Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our abode with him.* " — Dean Hardy, 350.
12
178 KNOWING ALL THINGS.
Ver. 27. The connection of the whole section is well traced by the old divine, whose commentary closes a little below.
" If you compare these three wdth the eight foregoing verses, you shall find them to be a summary repetition of what is there more largely delivered. There are three hinges upon which the precedent discourse turneth, namely, the peril of antichristian doctrine, the benefit of the Spirit's unction, the duty of perseverance in the Christian faith ; and these three are inculcated in these verses. Indeed, where the danger is very great, the admonition cannot be too frequent. When the benefit is of singular advantage, it would be often con- sidered, and a duty w'hich must be performed cannot be too much pressed. No wonder if St. John proposed them in this gemination to our second thoughts. And yet it is not a naked repetition neither, but such as hath a variation and amplifica- tion in every particular. The duty is reinforced at the eight- and-twentieth verse, but in another phrase, of ' abiding in Christ,' and with a new miOtive, drawn from the second coming of Christ. The benefit is reiterated, and much amplified, in the seven-and-twentieth verse, as to its ex- cellency and energy. Finally, the danger is repeated, but with another description of those by whom they were in danger ; whilst as before he had called them antichrists for their enmity against Christ, so here, for their malignity against Christians, he calleth them seducers : * These things have I written to you concerning them that seduce you,' etc." — Dean Hardy y 357.
. 0)
4) .
O rt
°-c-S
■5 „ >,.^'5 ^ « ^- ^ 1
(U "C3
J3 3
.2^
O G
c! I a u r> i^tn 5 >. a SJ S u •-
n: I ^ ^ ^ ^ .2
— <. — •—. .r^ ~. T-i
<5
1 §S
sti:
S2
!U o
bfi
5^3 CX tn
(U rf O -^ "^
^ffi t^"^ ^3
wll^"^
3
8 =
4J d)
0) I "S;
■^ D
4) tfl ^
I- bJOT? bJO
^ -Q ■£ —
o c; -i<j _o
=5 « 53 ^
<*- •r' ^ j-> w
c6
O -73 O
i:; m 1-' ,K
2 o fl
I-
X ^
I-
B S
CO B " S^
^■^ o - °»
-^ a ,„ O "S
tn td ^ ^ O
o
■s ^
OS :2
rt B (U
-G Hfl J fl (U 3 o
|
>' |
o So |
|
ci |
|
|
^ |
|
|
o |
Q |
|
KH |
w |
|
H |
00 |
|
U |
2 |
|
H |
o |
|
C/3 |
H |
|
E3 |
|
|
< |
* §5 wo
•11 -M
^ 6 oi
OS o
t)
-O Xi ^
as
O
-a s: (J m
o <u 1^ ^'
_r tn
m5
a a, •'
^'-2K
.§ p
c: •-«•" .;
0; tn
Oh B
Dh
tn
:^ -- ": -o x: ■•- ,„ >
tn -^ j3 ^ J5 "^ tn
;= !" 4J c ^ =, m rt (u rt .G ^ ;5
u o o "3 .. tn
^ ^ -^
o -^ -^
cr "5 ^ tn .ti Q
2:?
c I ■" tn c tn I
G i^ 3 o cr
*^ "^ tn
tn S O S > i G
._ G g .t; . .ti <u f'i to ci3 "in -I-' I- rt
tn
o Q
G .
v-i > G (Tj
O O OJ ^
O G > G
U o O G
pL, G G G
i 2"gW
(u tn
'g
^ -^ -S O G y ■
1^ a,
• = S
G ;^-^-:= cr.
_ o
U 1>
a,'!:;
cr G o ;=:
^ O- S G . ^ ^ G.G <^^ B.
^c^
•<4» I- IS
,5 g § 'i
t= ^ O CCS
,«- ^^ 5^ s^ t ss
fl's-
3.,
i '=^
=1 $. «i.
a 8 a
t3..-3. V?
A a -£ -cs 9 a
a ,^ -3 5j -o ::5_
^:g
-^ ?"-£ '?
'3 ^
o -^
t= a
i^'g
S •» r- 8 a.
JJJ-
i:? « =»■ S
'^ 0:1-
^ o ^
-^ K a. h
K so to iO '
K t:
'S^ O ^
br «;>
c-^^^^li-^ ^-=-5^ tj -.^s - -^ o i , :; ^ ^ g ,,|:^ I .
" ^-<? JS"^ .."S^ h7.SK o-S^ ^f^-ii CXI "^ g =^ ^ u-e-a^.So •5.1 ^:gK-55.-3 §.;£ ^ ""e'^.--^ <. -'^ ^^ll^ .« °.:2 - «'^i 15S^:S5j5K^c5u-c;jE:5crt-£:S'S-55-Eb:SEE^^O.°S£^
s I N >,•: fc^ ;" ^ ^ ^-| I i-^^z^ ^ ^ £- §1 i'S §■:
^.12 >>S rtW (« w (u tn_«U2 E^ O (U O-ISxi-Q cjOW >p- oXi rt^43
<=^ cL C ;:: ^- p^ <" ^ -^ -^ -J- *i ^ .12 oj u5 .5 b - >r"2 ^ ■"=> ^
=3 i:^ ' -B ~^ -^^ 5 ^ =t fc ;i ®
=*- Hi:
<3- ::. -(*) :,o 5.-0
o B A t t- "'=5 "^ ^ «=> *u CD <3- a ? -o '■'=> 'w -o -S ^o -5" -S^ 0 h c^ 0 lO 5 'O 'vS
NOTES. Ch. ii. 29, iii. 9.
III. ver. 2. ** Hope fixed in Him'' or *^ on Him.**] The English reader should note the capital letter; not hope in our hearts, but hope unfastened from self. 'Etti crol Kvpie rjXivia-a, is the LXX. translation of Psalm xxx. i.
Is ever ;ptcrifying himself r^ " See how he does not do away with freewill ; for he says -purifies himself. Who purifies us but God ? Yet God does not purify you when you are unwilling ; therefore in joining your will to God you purify yourself." (St. Augustine iit loc.)
We shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He isi\ *' So then we are about to see a certain sight, excelling all beauties of the earth ; the beauty of gold, silver, forest, fields — the beauty of sea and air, sun and moon — the beauty of stars — the beauty of angels. Aye, excelling all these, because all these are beautiful only for it. What, therefore, shall we be when we shall see all these ? What is promised ? We shall be like Him ; for we shall see Him as He is. The tongue hath spoken as it could ; let the rest be thought over by the heart " (St. Augustine in loc). Cf. 2 Cor. iii. 18. "As the whole body, face, above all eyes of those who look towards the sun are sunnied ' ' (insolantur). — Beiigel.
Ver. 3. The ample stores of English divinity contain two sermons, one excellent, one beautiful, upon this verse. The first is by Paley ; it is founded upon the leading thought, which he expresses with his usual manly common sense. " There are a class of Christians to whom the admonition of the text is peculiarly necessary. Finding it an easier thing to do good than to expel sins which cleave to their hearts, their affections, or their imaginations ; they set their en- deavours more towards benefi.cence than purity. Doing good
1 82 NOTES.
is not the whole of our duty, nor the most difficult part of it. In particular it is not that part of it which is insisted upon in our text." (Paley, Sermon XLIII.) But the second sermon is perhaps the finest which ever came from the pen of South, and he throws into it the full power of his heart and intellect. The bare analysis is this : —
Is it indeed possible for a man to "purify himself"? There is a twofold work of purification, (i) The infusing of the habit of purity into the soul (regeneration or conversion). In this respect, no man can purify himself. (2) The other work of purification is exercising that habit or grace of purity. *' God who made, and since new made us, without ourselves, will not yet save us without ourselves." But again, how can a man purify himself to that degree even as Christ is ;pure ? Even as denotes similitude of kind, not equality of degree. We are to purify ourselves from the power of sin, and from the guilt of sin. Purification from ih.e.;poiver of sin consists in these things, (i) A continually renewed repentance. Every day, every hour, may afford matter for penitential sorrow. *' A fountain of sin may well require a fountain of sorrow.* Convening repentance must be followed by daily repentance. (2) Purifying ourselves consists in vigilant prevention of acts of sin for the future. The means of effecting this are these. {a) Opposing the very first risings of the leirt to sin. ** The bees may be at work, and very busy wi hli, though we see none of them fly abroad." {b) Severe mortifying duties, such as watchings and fastings, {c) Frequent and fervent prayer. " A praying heart naturally turns into a purified heart." We are to purify ourselves, also, from the guilt of sin. (i) Negatively. No duty or work within our power to perform can take away the guilt of sin. Those who think so, understand neither " the fiery strictness of the law, nor the spirituality of the Gospel." (2) That which alone can purify us from the guilt of sin is applying the virtue of the blood of Christ to the soul by renewed acts of faith. " It is that alone that is able to wash away the deep stain, and to change the hue of the spiritual Ethiopian." The last consideration is — how the life of heaven and future glory has such a sovereign influence upon this work ? [This portion of the sermon falls far below the high standard of the rest, and entirely loses the spirit of St. John's thought.] South's Sermons, (Sermon 72, pp. 594-616.)
NOTES. 183
Ver. 6. That He might destroy the wo7^ks of the devzl.'\ The word here used for Satan {diajBoXos) is given in John vii. 70, viii. 44, xiii. 2 , Apoc. ii. 10, xii. 9, 12, xx. 2, 10. One class of miracles is not specifically recorded by St. John in his Gospel — the dispossession of demoniacs. Probably this terrible affliction was less common in Jerusalem than in Galilee. But the idea of possession is not foreign to his mode of thought. John vi. 70, viii. 44, 48, x. 20, xiii. 2"/. He here points to the dispossessions, so many of which are recorded by the Synoptics.
III. ver. 9. His seed abideth 171 hz'jn.'] Of these words only two interpretations appear to be fairly possible, (i) The first would understand "His seed" as " God's seed,^^ the^ stock or family of His children who are the true CH^.^ n.T^ seed of God (Mai. ii. 15). In favour of this intrepretation it may be urged : first, that ** seed " in the sense of " children, posterity, any one's entire stock and filiation," in perhaps nearly two hundred passages of the LXX., is the Greek rendering of many different Hebrew words. (See cmtpiia in Num. xxiv. 20; Deut. xxv. i; Jer. 1. 16; Gen. iii. 15; Isa. xiv. 22 \ Num. xxiii. 10; Isa. xv. 9 ; 2 Chron. xiv. 2"] \ Isa. xiv. 30.) Secondly, no inapt meaning is given in the present text by so understanding the word. " He is unable to go on in sin, for God'S true stock and family (they who are true to the majesty of their birth) abide in Him." (2) But a second meaning appears preferable, "Seed " (o-Trepjua) would then be understood as a metaphorical application of the grain in the vegetable world which contains the possible germ of the future plant or tree ; and would signify the possibility, or germinal principle, given by the Holy Spirit to the soul in regeneration. For this signification in our passage there is a strong argument, which we have not seen adverted to, in St, John's mode of language and of thought. " His seed abideth in him " [(nrepfxa avrov evalrco /xevet) is really a quotation from the LXX. {ov to (nreppa avrov iv avra — note the repetition of the words Gen. i. 11, 12). Now the Book of Genesis seems to have been the part of the Old Testament which (with the Psalms) was chiefiy in St. John's mind in the Epistle. (Cf. I John i. 1, Gen. i. i. — iii. 8, Gen. ii. — iii. 12, Gen. iv. 8 — iii. 15, Gen. xxvii. 41.) St. John, also, connects the new birth of the sons of God, as did our Lord, with the birth of the
1 84 NOTES,
creation, whose first germ was " the Spirit of God moving" upon the face of the waters" (Gen. i. 2 ; John iii. 5). This parallel between the first creation and the second, between creation and regeneration, has always commended itself to profound Christian exegesis as being deeply set in the mind of Scripture. Witness the magnificent lines.
Plebs ut sacra renascatur, Per Hunc unda consecratur, Cui super ferebatur
In rerum exordium. Fons, origo pietatis, Fons emundans a peccatis, Fons de fonte Deitatis,
Fons sacrator fontium !
Adam of St. Victor, Seq. xx., Pentecoste.
It is instructive, to study the treatment of our Lord's words (John iii. 5) by a commentator so little mystical as Professor Westcott. St. John, then, might point at this as another hint of regeneration in the parable of creation, viewed spiritually. The world of vegetation in Genesis is divided into two classes, (i) Herbs 3'*'^ = all grasses and plants which '^ yield seedS (2) Trees *■■}?) fy = shrubs and arboreous plants which have their seed enclosed in their fruit (Gen. i. 11, 12). Such are the plants of God's planting in His garden. Of each the " seed " from which he sprung, and which he will reproduce unless he becomes barren and blighted, "is in him." "He cannot sin." It is against the basis of his new nature. Of the new creation as of the old, the law is — " his seed is in him."
The rest of this verse is interpreted in the Discourse upon I John V. 4«
o B
^ P2
I c V f- 'a V
ctj -« rt rt Q X
a'^ ^ bD C <U
u i^ ^
>
hCfO
> ■!-> m
CJ o o
5 M
ti3 O X3 (fl
|
^ JJ |
^ |
|
In |
3 |
|
rt |
|
|
o |
|
|
lU |
|
|
(U |
XI |
|
O |
|
|
V |
|
|
o |
|
|
J |
|
|
'^ |
3 |
-^ ^ Sf o 2 ^ Si
-^ t ° C i/2 D
O -= <
"5 -> QJ <1J "^
s „,^
o
c 4J" "U 43 ."J iJ .2 .2
' ^ '-' in
' s s >
I (u 12 o
I o X
; xi <^ ^
' O -G •. O OS -O
en
-X! -e 't^ «J
r; •• (u ^ x: x:
t: x; 3 <u "S i= ^
'J T3 -^
e ° Sf
aj ^ !^ (u .,
O
o -o
(/3 c: It
§-S
1/5 (/)
> c -^ ^ 5 -u
<U .t" ;> UJ c (U 03
E-5 f^ "^
x;
i^§i^;^ii^-^^^
•S O u 2 'S O '^ g C ^ O « G-
" 0 > ^ x;
"^ '^ J3 ^ „, o O rt -c <u .2 X x
s ?J ^•
*" !? o ->
f bC >i ^ O O — ' u
^ " T s I c s;i .0^-° 5
O 0
o
o o u ^ o "5 _o > a
r^ ri — ■^
5-S-5i S^
<uj:;£otn5crgaj«(U(u
6 -
O C^ XI -!5
^ x: -S o f^^ i i -° -^ I i;r S -^
o <u - »- - „ -I 'O
« ID O
^ ^Z.B-A?^ o B%
^ (U ~ •-< r C c
000 S
■3 E 2 2 o
-• fi '1 § i sli" till sli^l^-i •^•^il i i
::: E «
tc O .5 "S '-h 'S -^ .S ^ U w W
tn
5-E'-"--2i: = o 2 -" 3 .2 f^ 2 ^ -
o 3 aJ
„ x: cr-a
2 ^-^ tn - .^ ^ „ 'G
« 3 3 :; .„ .i- •-• x^ 3 u i; c cr tn > b£i-o U </> m
2- CD
f=> s> r* e ,-
O :•:» .b -" ,<C
5 t-
is V
-to 'W
. ^ o • ^ ^ . i-i b
n a
i ^ "" ^ t
O CJ
5-3
|:|
o -a
=i.'S
. O t^ ^ r
'« -<S ^ 'O b •^.-j i- -ci ^ h
cj —1
-III i I s^ h1l^ itilli . g^ fe r= "£ §1 =1
Jl
i|^iliS^i"«|8is-||t|"8s||is«||
S o OJ ^
« I
S 2
"i oJ S- S^
O J3
•-H .— T^ (11 fj — (-■>", /I J-. (/)
>SoQCD-P-OHcn>Cij(ul--iti<>o4:;G(«(UC;!HCQ
|
(U 0 |
.2 |
en S |
3 tn 3 |
|
|
a 0 |
3 |
0 |
||
|
0 X, |
G |
(/} |
'C |
C |
S3 S ^ - - a s
• ^ c u
<j E w 3 ? -n
5= A^
CQ
o
> OJ
O d)
^ s
rt "o
E o o !-
^ ■" E rt ^,
•5 .2 E •£ ^
tnuO'abCtn'T3'<USU
.5 c = £; :n 5 ::;
> (U ^ <3J ^
I/]
Ifl
-a
c
o E '-p o E
i cu< Etfi cU c« o^I-i-l rtftja rtX: DO
<L) O
^ o
!/3 -O
J3 -f S ^ :S
'55 JJ
Wi
E >
S °
5:^E
§2
^ ^
o E
OJ o
(U C-S Et3
-c '55 -a -z:
'a< S w fi U
, W C OJ
^ E c«
^ o -^
CJ
C OS =
OJ rt o
E .'^t^>> -o 5 -a ^ -^ .
4= J=
■z-z ^-B
V B k V S cc ffi Xi rt
^ o
ffi S-H
k5
>
c c aj o o >
m
C'^ bl)
C
B o
B
O -- ^j
.^ ^
as <T<
> ^
o
o E CJ o
m
bfi
E oj S -^ -^ !>, S rt E ^^ ^ =^
;=; c > o .ti c rt 5-^ ^ii >>2 a..>
Eii
tn rt W
tn ^ E 3 O tn
-13 tn .E OJ
tn rt S
O tn
.5 ^-g
(11 tn c
.S-E
3
rt OJ
4-. (J *j 3 . CJ o (IJ "ti **
rt -^ rt :^'-§
E.S E g-s
:^ to :^
^3-c^&.«
<3 -o 5^
^5 . N
s— vD r^
'3-'=.
V. S t'
5C "(u 4, ^ to t- »4#
DISCOURSE IX.
LOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS UNLESS APPLIED.
" Hereby perceive we the love of God, because He laid down His life for us : and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue, but in deed and in truth." — 1 John iii. 16-18.
EVEN the world sees that the Incarnation of Jesus Christ has very practical results. Even the Christmas which the world keeps is fruitful in two of these results — forgiving and giving. How many of the multitudinous letters at that season contain one or other of these things — either the kindly gift, or the tender of reconciliation ; the confession *' I was wrong/' or the gentle advance '*we were both wrong."
Love, charity (as we rather prefer to say), in its effects upon all our relations to others, is the beautiful subject of this section of our Epistle. It begins with the message of love * itself — yet another asterisk refer- ring to the Gospel,^ to the very substance of the teaching which the believers of Ephesus had first received from St. Paul,^ and which had been emphasized by St. John,
' Ver. II.
"^ John XV. 12-17, See also the stress laid upon the unity of believers; surely including love as well as doctrine in the great High-Priestly prayer, John xvii. 21-23.
^ "The messuage that ye heard /ro/w the beginningy' coni. i John ' ii. 24.
tOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS UNLESS A PL LI ED. 1S9
This message is announced not merely as a so;,nd- ing sentiment, but for the purpose of being ciirricd out into action. As in moral subjects virtues and .ices are best illustrated by their contraries^; so, beside the bright picture of the Son of God, the Apostle points to the sinister likeness of Cain.- After some brief and parenthetic words of pathetic consolation, he states as the mark of the great transition from death to life, the existence of love as a pervading spirit effec- tual in operation.^ The dark opposite of this is then delineated * in consonance with the mode of representa- tion just above.^ But two such pictures of darkness must not shadow the sunlit gallery of love. There is another— the fairest and brightest. Our love can only be estimated by likeness to it ; it is imperfect unless it is conformed to the print of the wounds, unless it can be measured by the standard of the great Self-sacrifice.^ But if this may be claimed as the one real proof of conformity to Christ, much more is the limited partial
* "Contrariorum eadem est scientia."
2 This is one of the few references to the Old Testament history in St. John's Epistle (Gen. iv. 1-8). To the theology of the Old Testa- ment there are many references; e.g., light and life. I John i. I-S ; John i. 4 ; Ps. xxxvi. 9. There is, however, another historical refer- ence a few verses above (l John iii. 8)— a passage of primary importance because it recognises the whole narrative of the Fall in Genesis, and affords a commentary upon the words of Christ (John viii. 44). The writer has somewhere seen an interesting suggestion that ver. 12 may contain some allusion to the visit of ApoUonius of Tyana to Ephesus. ApoUonius incited the mob to kill a beggar-man for the purpose of placing himself on a level with Chalcas and others who caused the sacrifice of human victims. The date of this incident would apparently coincide with the closing years of St. John's life {Philostrat. vita Apollon., Act. ii., S. 5).
3 Ver. 14. * Ver. 12.
« Vers. H, 15. * Ver. 16.
190 LOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS
sacrifice of ^'this world's good " required.^ This spirit, and the conduct which it requires in the long run, will be found to be the test of all solid spiritual comfort,^ of all true self-condemnation or self-acquittal.^
We may say of the verses prefixed to this discourse, that they bring before us charity in its idca^ in its example^ in its characteristics — in theory^ in action, in life.
I.
We have here love in its idea, "hereby know we love." Rather ^'hereby know we The LoveT"^
Here the idea of charity in us runs parallel with that in Christ. It is a subtle but true remark,^ that there is here no logical inferential particle. " Because He laid down His life for us/' is not followed by its natural correlative " therefore we," but by a simple connective " and we." The reason is this, that our duty herein is not a mere cold logical deduction. It is all of one piece with The Love. " We know The Love because He laid down His life for us ; and we are in duty bound for the brethren to lay down our lives."
Here, then, is the idea of love, as capable of realisation in us. It is continuous unselfishness, to be crowned by voluntary death, if death is necessary. The beauti- ful old Church tradition shows that this language was the language of St. John's life. Who has forgotten how the Apostle in his old age is said to have gone
' Ver. 17.
2 Vers. 18, 19.
* Vers. 20, 21.
< " For The Love I rather beseech thee " (Phil. v. 9). The addition in the A.V. {of God) rather impairs the sweetness and power, the reverential reserve of the original.
^ Of Prof. Wettcott.
iii. 16.18.] UNLESS APPLIED. 191
on a journey to find the young man who had fled from Ephesus and joined a band of robbers; and to have appealed to the fugitive in words which are the pathetic echo of these — *' if needs be I would die for thee as He for us?"
II.
The idea of charity is then practically illustrated by an incident of its opposite. " But whoso hath this world's good, and gazes upon his brother in need, and shuts up his heart against him, how doth the love of God abide in him ? " ^ The reason for this descent in thought is wise and sound. High abstract ideas expressed in lofty and transcendent language, are at once necessary and dangerous for creatures like us. They are necessar}^, because without these grand con- ceptions our moral language and our moral life would be wanting in dignity, in amplitude, in the inspiration and impulse which are often necessary for duty and always for restoration. But they are dangerous in proportion to their grandeur. Men are apt to mistake the emotion awakened by the very sound of these magnificent expressions of duty for the discharge of the duty itself. Hypocrisy delights in sublime specula- tions, because it has no intention of their costing any- thing. Some of the most abject creatures em.bodied by the masters of romance never fail to parade their sonorous generalizations. One of such characters^ as the world will long remember, proclaims that sympathy is one of the holiest principles of our common nature, while he shakes his fist at a beggar.^
» Ver. 17,
* It is suggestive that on Quinquagesima Sunday, when I Cor. xiii. is the Epistle, St. Luke xviii. 31 sqq., is the Gospel. The lyric of love is joined vsith a fragment of its epic. That fragment tells us of a
192 LOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS
Every large speculative ideal then is liable to this danger; and he who contemplates it requires to be brought down from his transcendental region to the test of some commonplace duty. This is the latent link of connection in this passage. The ideal of love to which St. John points is the loftiest of all the moral and spiritual emotions which belong to the sentiments ' of man. Its archetype is in the bosom of God, in the eternal relations of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. " God is love." Its home in humanity is Christ's heart of fire and flesh ; its example is the Incarnation ending in the Cross.
Now of course the question for all but one in thou- sands is not the attainment of this lofty ideal — laying down his life for the brethren. Now and then, indeed, the physician pays with his own death for the heroic rashness of drawing out from his patient the fatal matter. Sometimes the pastor is cut off by fever contracted in ministering to the sick, or by voluntarily living and working in an unwholesome atmosphere. Once or twice in a decade some heart is as finely touched by the spirit of love as Father Damien, facing the certainty of death from a long slow putrefaction, that a congrega- tion of lepers may enjoy the consolations of faith. St. John here reminds us that the ordinary test of charity is much more commonplace. It is helpful compassion to a brother who is known to be in need, manifested by giving to him something of this world's *' good " — of the '' living" ^ of this world which he possesses.
love which not only proclaimed itself ready to be sacrificed (Luke xviii. 31-33), but condescended individually to the blind importunate mendicant who sat by the wa3-side begging (vers. 35-43).
• The word here is /Si'cs not fw??. '• B:os period of life ; hence the means by which it is sustained, means of life."' (Ar^hlp. Ticncii.)
Hi. 16-18.]
UNLESS APPLIED '93
III.
We have next the characteristics of love in action. " My sons, let us not love in word nor with the tongue ; but in work and truth." There is love in its energy and reality; in its effort and sincerity— active and honest, without indolence and without pretence. We may well be reminded here of another familiar story of St. John at Ephesus. When too old to walk himself to the assembly of the Church, he was carried there. The Apostle who had lain upon the breast of Jesus ; who had derived from direct communication with Him those words and thoughts which are the life of the elect ; was expected to address the faithful. The light of the Ephesian summer fell upon his white hair ; perhaps guttered upon the mitre which tradition has assigned to him. But when he had risen to speak, he only re- peated—" little children, love one another." Modern hearers are sometimes tempted to envy the primitive Christians of the Ephesian Church, if for nothing else, yet for the privilege of listening to the shortest sermon upon record in the annals of Christianity. When Christian preachers have behind them the same long series of virgin years, within them the same love of Christ and knowledge of His mysteries ; when their very presence evinces the same sad, tender, smihng, weeping, all-embracing sympathy with the wants and sorrows of humanity ; they may perhaps venture upon the perilous experiment of contracting their sermons within the same span as St. John's. And when some, who Uke the hearers at Ephesus, are not prepared for
It is to be wished that the R. V. had either kept "the good" of the A. v., or adopted the word "Uving"— the translation of §ios m Mark xii. 44; Luke xxi. 4.
13
194 LOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS
the repetition of an utterance so brief, begin to ask — " why are you always saying this ? " — the answer may well be in the spirit of the reply which the aged Apostle is said to have made — " because it is the commandment of the Lord, and sufficient, if it only be fulfilled indeed."
IV.
This passage supplies an argument (capable, as we have seen in the Introduction, of much larger expansion from the Epistle as a whole) against mutilated views, fragmentary versions of the Christian life.
There are four such views which are widely pre- valent at the present time.
(l) The first of these is emotionalism ; which makes the entire Christian life consist in a series or bundle of emotions, its origin is the desire of having the feelings touched, partly from sheer love of excitement ; partly from an idea that if and when we have worked up certain emotions to a fixed point we are saved and safe. This reliance upon feelings is in the last analysis reliance upon self. It is a form of salvation by woiks; for feelings are inward actions. It is an unhappy anachronism which inverts the order of Scripture ; which substitutes peace and grace (the compendious dogma of the heresy of the emotions) for grace and peace, the only order known to St. Paul and St. John.^ The only spiritual emotions spoken of in this Epistle are joy, confidence, assuring our hearts before Him" :^ the first as the result of receiving the history of Jesus in the Gospel, the Incarnation, and the blessed com- munion with God and the Church which it involves ; the second as tried by tests of a most practical kind.
* 2 John 3.
' I John i. 4, ii. 28, iii. 21, iv. 17, v. 14, iii. 19.
iii. i6-i8.] UNLESS APPLIED. 195
(2) The next of these mutilated views of the Christian Hfe is doctrinalistn — which makes it consist of a series or bundle of doctrines apprehended and expressed cor- rectly, at least according to certain formulas, generally of a narrow and unauthorised character. According to this view the question to be answered is — has one quite correctly understood, can one verbally formulate certain almost scholastic distinctions in the doctrine of justifi- cation ? The well-known standard — ^' the Bible only " — must be reduced by the excision of all within the Bible except the writings of St. Paul ; and even in this selected portion faith must be entirely guided by certain portions more selected still, so that the question finally may be reduced to this shape — ''am I a great deal sounder than St. John and St. James, a little sounder than an unexpurgated St. Paul, as sound as a carefully expurgated edition of the Pauline Epistles ?
(3) The third mutilated view of the Christian life is kumanitarianism — which makes it a series or bundle of philanthropic actions.
There are some who work for hospitals, or try to bring more light and sweetness into crowded dwelling- houses. Their fives are pure and noble. But the one article of their creed is humanity. Altruism is their highest duty. Their object, so far as they have any object apart from the supreme rule oiT doing right, is to lay hold on subjective immortality by living on in the recollection of those whom they have helped, whose existence has been soothed and sweetened by their sympathy. With others the case is different. Certain forms of this busy helpfulness — especially in the laud- able provision of recreations for the poor — are an innocent interlude in fashionable life; som.etimes, alas I a kind of work of superercgatior, to atone for the want
196 LOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS
of devotion or of purity — possibly an untheological survival of a belief in justification by works.
4. A third fragmentary view of the Christian life is observationism, which makes it to consist in a bundle or series of observances. Frequent services and com- munions, perhaps with exquisite forms and in beautifully decorated churches, have their dangers as well as their blessings. However closely linked these observances may be, there must still in every life be interstices between them. How are these filled up ? What spirit within connects together, vivifies and unifies, this series of external acts of devotion ? They are means to an end. What if the means come to interpose between us and the end — ^just as a great political thinker has observed that with legal minds the forms of business frequently overshadow the substance of business, which is their end, and for which they were called into exist- ence. And what is the end of our Christian calling ? A life pardoned ; in process of purification ; growing in faith, in love of God and man, in quiet joyful service. Certainly a " rage for ceremonials and statistics," a long list of observances, does not infallibly secure such a life, though it may often be not alone the delighted and continuous expression, but the constant food and support of such a life. But assuredly if men trust in any of these things — in their emotions, in their favourite formulas, in their philanthropic works, in their religious observances — in anything but Christ, they greatly need to go back to the simple text, " His name shall be called Jesus, for He shall save His people from their .sins."
Now", as we have said above, in distinction from all these fragmentary views, St. John's Epistle is a survey of the completed Christian life, founded upon his Gospel. It is a consummate fruit ripened in the long summers
iii. i6-i8,] UNLESS APPLIED. 197
of his experience. It is not a treatise upon the Christian affections, nor a system of doctrine, nor an essay upon works of charity, nor a companion to services.
Yet this wonderful Epistle presupposes at least much that is most precious of all these elements, (i) It is far from being a burst of emotionalism. Yet almost at the outset it speaks of an emotion as being the natural result of rightly received objective truth.* St. John recognises feeling, whether of supernatural or natural origin;^ but he recognises it with a certain majestic reserve. Once only does he seem to be carried away. In a passage to which reference has just been made, after stating the dogma of the Incarnation, he suffuses it with a w^ealth of emotional colour. It is Christmas in his soul ; the bells ring out good tidings of great joy. "These things write we unto you, that your joy may be full." (2) This Epistle is no dogmatic summary. Yet combining its procemium with the other of the fourth Gospel, we have the most perf'?ct statement of the dogma of the Incarnation. As we read thoughtfully on, dogma after dogma stands cut in relief. The divinity of the Word, the reality of His manhood, the effect of His atonement. His intercession, His con- tinual presence, the personality of the Holy Spirit, His gifts to us, the relation of the Spirit to Christ, the Holy Trinity — all these find their place in these few
' I John i. 4.
^ TO (T7rXd7xi'a (ver. 17). This however is the only occurrence of the word in St. John's writings. The substantive cnr\dyxi'J- = <^>^'^^ions, is found in classical poets. But the verb a-rrXayxv'-^ofia.L occurs only in LXX. and New Testament — and thus, like ayairrj, is almost born within the circle of revealed truth. The new dispensation so rich in the mercy of God (Luke i. 78), so fruitful in mercy from man to man, may well claim a new vocabulary in the department of tenderness and pity.
198 LOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS
pages. If St. John is no mere doctrinalist he is yet the greatest theologian the Church has ever seen. (3) Once more ; if the Apostle's Christianity is no mere humanitarian sentiment to encourage the cultivation of miscellaneous acts of good-nature, yet it is deeply pervaded by a sense of the integral connection of practical love of man with the love of God. So much is this the case, that a large gathering of the most emotional of modern sects is said to have gone on with a Bible reading in St. John's Epistle until they came to the words — '' we know that we have passed from death unto life, because we love the brethren." The reader immediately closed the book, pronouncing with general assent the verse was likely to disturb the peace of the children of God. Still St. John puts humanitarianism in its right place as a result of something higher. "This commandment have we from Him, that he who loveth God love his brother also." As if he would say — "do not sever the law of social life from the law of supernatural life ; do not separate the human fraternity from a Divine Father- hood." (4) No one can suppose that for St. John religion was a mere string of observances. Indeed, to some his Epistle has given the notion of a man Uving in an atmosphere where external ordinances and ministries either did not exist at all, or only in almost impalpable forms. Yet in that wonderful manual, "The Imitation of Christ," there is scarcely the faintest trace of any of these external things ; while no one could possibly argue that the author was ignorant of, or lightly esteemed, the ordinances and sacraments amongst which his hfe must have been spent. Certainly the fourth Gospel is deeply sacramental. This Epistle, with its calm, unhesitating conviction of the sonship of all to whom it is ad-
iii.i6-i8.] UNLESS APPLIED, 199
dressed ; with its view of the Christian hfe as in idea a continuous growth from a birth the secret of whose origin is given in the Gospel ; with its expressive hints of sources of grace and power and of a continual pre- sence of Christ ; with its deep m3^£tical realisation of the double flow from the pierced side upon the cross, and its thrice-repeated exchange of the sacramental order " water and blood, "^ for the historical order '* blood and water " ; unquestionably has the sacramental sense diffused throughout it. The Sacraments are not in obtrusive prominence ; yet for those who have eyes to see they lie in deep and tender distances. Such is the view of the Christian life in this letter — a life in which Christ's truth is blended with Christ's love ; assimilated by thought, exhahng in worship, softening into sympathy with man's suffering and sorrow. It calls for the believing soul, the devout heart, the help- ing hand. It is the perfect balance in a saintly soul, of feeling, creed, communion, and work.
For of work for our fellow man it is that the question is asked half despairingly — '' whoso hath this world's good, and seeth " (gazes at)^ "his brother have need, and shutteth up his heart against him, how doth the love of God ^ dwell in him." Some can quietly look at the poor brother ; they see him in need, but they have not the thoughtful eyes that see his need. They may belong to *' the sluggard Pity's vision-w^eaving tribe," who expend a sigh of sentiment upon such spectacles, and nothing more. Or they may be hardened pro- fessors of the ''dismal science," who have learned to
* I John V. 6, conf. John xix. 34. ^ 6ea>prj, ver. 1 7.
3 " The love of which God is at once the olject, and the author, and the pattern," (Prof. Westcott.)
200 LOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS
consider a sigh as the luxury of ignorance or of feeble- ness. But for all practical purposes both these classes interpose a too effectual barrier between their heart and their brother's need. But true Christians are made partakers in Christ of the mystery of human sufftrring. Even when they are not actually in sight of brethren in want, their ears are ever hearing the ceaseless moan- ing of the sea ot human sorrow, with a sympathy which involves its own measure of pain, though a pain which brings with it abundant compensation. Their inner life has not merely w^on for itself the partly selfish satisfaction of personal escape from punishment, great as that blessing may be. They have caught something of the meaning of the secret of all love — "we love because He first loved us."^ In those words is the romance (if we may dare to call it so) of the divine love-tale. Under its influence the face once hard and narrow often becomes radiant and softened ; it smiles, or is tearful, in the light of the love of His face who first loved.
It is this principle of St. John which is ever at work in Christian lands. In hospitals it tells us that Christ is ever passing down the wards ; that He will have no stinted service ; that He must have more for His sick more devotion, a gentler touch, a finer sympathy ; that where His hand has broken and blessed, every particle is a sacred thing, and must be treated reverently.
Are there any who are tempted to think that our text has become antiquated ; that it no longer holds true in the light of organised charity, of economic science ? Let them listen to one who speaks with the weight of years of active benevolence, and with consummate knowledge of its method and duties. ^ " There are men
' 1 Jchn iv. 19, ''■ Lord Mcath.
iii. i6-i8. UNLESS APPLIED. 201
who, in their detestation of roguery, forget that by a wholesale condemnation of charity, they run the risk of driving the honest to despair and of turning them into the very rogues of whom they desire so ardently to be quit. These men are unconsciously playing into the hands of the Socialists and the Anarchists, the only sections of society whose distinct interest it is that misery and starvation should increase. No doubt indiscriminate almsgiving is hurtful to the State as well as to the individual who receives the dole, but not less dangerous would it be to society if the principles of these stern political economists were to be literally accepted by any large number of the rich, and if charity ceased to be practised within the land. We cannot yet afford to shut ourselves up in the castle of philosophic indifference, regardless of the fate of those who have the misfortune to find themselves outside its walls."
NOTES. Ch. iii. 12 — 21.
Ver. 12. A second reference to the Book of Genesis within a few lines (see ver. 8), It is characteristic of the historical spirit of St. John that he does not entangle himself with the luxuriant upgrowth of wild fable in which traditional Judaism has ever enveloped the simple narrative of Cain and Abel in Genesis.
Ver 15. St. John may refer to another passage in Genesis. *' And Esau said in his heart, The days of mourning for my father are at hand; then will I slay my brother Jacob" (Gen. xxvii, 11-41).
Ver. 17. A Rabbinical saying is worth recording as an illus- tration of the spirit in which the " living of this world " should be held. " He that saith, Mine is thine, and thine is mine, is an idiot ; he that saith, Mine is mine, and thine is thine, is moderate ; he that saith, Mine is thine, and thine is thine, is
202 LOFTY IDEALS PERILOUS
charitable ; buthe that saith, Thine is mine, and mine is mine, is wicked ; even though it be only saying it in his heart, to wish it were so." Paulus Fagius. Senfeiit. Heb.
Vers. 19, 20, 21. These verses probably present more diffi- culties than any other portion of this Epistle, (i) For their construction. The following note from a. fasciculus (now no longer to be procured) written by a master of sacred studies seems to us to say all that can be said for a rendering different from that of the R. V. and our own.
" Ver. 20 : 6Vt iav KarayivuxTKr] rjfxoov rj Kapbia, on fxeL^cov €<jt\v 6 Q(6s. The difficulty is in the second 6Vi, which is ignored by the Vulgate and A. V. The Revisers (after Hoogeveen, Be Fartic. p. 589, ed. Schiitz. and others) point o,ri lav in the first clause, which they join with the preceding verse: 'and shall assure our heart before him, whereinsoever our heart condemn us ; because God ' etc. But this is quite inadmissible, since nothing can be plainer than that \av Karayivwa-KT} (ver. 20) and eav fXT) KarayivdoaKT] (ver. 2i) are both z'n ;protasi, and in strict correlation with each other. Dean Alford suggests an ellipsis c,i the verb substantive before the second 6Vi, and would trans- late : ' Because if our heart condemn us, (it is) because God * etc. He instances such ca<ies as d ns iv XptaTco, (he is) Kaivrj KTiais, which are quite dissimilar ; but the following from St. Chrysostom (T. X. p. 122 B) fully bears out this construc- tion ; *0 ^vyos pov )(pr]aT6s K.r.i. ei fie oIk aladcvrj rrjs KovporrjTos, ■'OTI 7Tpo6vixLav eppcopevrjv ovK e'xeis ; where I have expunged drjXov before 6Vi on the authority of three out of four MSS. collated for these Homilies, the fourth, with the old Latin version, for on irpoBvplav reading prj OavpcKjjjs, TrpoSvpiav yup. In my note on that place I have pointed out that the ellipsis is not of b^Xov, but of TO aiTLov, causa est, quia. So in the present instance we might translate : * For if our heart condemn us, (the reason is) because God is greater,' etc., were it not for the difficulty of explaining how the fact of God's being greater than cur heart can be a valid reason for our heart condemning us. I would, therefore, take the second on for quod, wotquia, and suppose an ellipsis of brfkov, as in i Tim. vi, 7, where see note." — Otiuni Noi'viccnse, by Frederic Field, M.A., LL.D.
(PP- 1.53, 15).
Dr. Field's rendering then is : " For if our heart condemn us, (it is evident) that God is greater than our heart."
203
in. 16-18.] UNLESS APPLIED.
(2) For the meaning of these verses. All interpretations appear to fall into two classes; as St. John is supposed to aim at {a) soothing conscience, or {b) awakenzjig it. But may he not really intend to leave people to think over a something which he has purposely omitted, and to apply it as required ? The saying " God is greater than our hearts, and knoweth all things," probably cuts two ways. If my heart condemn me justly, and with truth, much more so does God who is greater than my heart. But, if my con- science is tenderly sensitive, scrupulous because full of love, God's knowledge of my heart tells in this case on the brighter side, as truly as in the other case it told on the darker side. We may lull our heart. **A tranquil God tranquillises all things, and to see His peacefulness is to be at peace." {^St. Ber7tard in Cant,)
o -"-.1-.^^ >>|^- 53^.Sx ^_f -^.^ r:-^ -.-^ s^ si ?:
E t:3 1- u 5 "T" D S r^ <« >--C o c z cs oj S -o oj tn 2 > '^ -^
-riisi^i^ilailllliflllliiilii
i -sis .:s:HS3''„»t;5->isSttg.-8c .. ^'^
S-iSlifiiii s:iiiii riso-pi'l"
1-3 s"" §■■! &° i I si- ° =5 s> " i| § o o s s5 1 •^-s-tlltelg-^sl °^° ""— 'll^ = 1 1 1 >< II
M
1^ C3 o H-
^ s - o ;= «
j^ "^ - ^ o o :s ^
■^ ^' j: "oj "tr £ o,'*^ ,
^ Oj as -w . (1) 73 P
:o js o o ^ "g
9 s u
2 cs ^-c :S *. *^
(U r D O .. T3 "C 'C
•si
b s "5 o "JJ 'u ■[:! > i x: vh K '^ «
a^o'^^<uC3W
g S S
O 7) J.
C 3 «
2 O <L) u
C O > (U
.^ ^=> =^ V
?• ~» o a,
c3 o S5 t- « 'P
S *>■ w "=> S ^ ® is -a
.« o o :s o ^ ,
^ i ^?^
2o6 NOTES.
NOTES. Ch. iv. I, 7.
Ver. I. Believe not any s^irit'\ fxfj iravrl irvev^xart TrtoT-everf. The different constructions of iria-reveiu in St. John must be carefully noted, {a) With dative as here — " believe not such an one; " take him not upon trust, at his own word ; credit him not with veracity. So in the Gospel, our Lord continually complains that the Jews did not even believe Him on His word — strong and clear as that word was with all the freshness of Heaven, and all the transparency of truth. John v. 38, 46, viii. 45, 46, X. 2>1'
{b) Triareveiv 6iV=to make an act of faith in, to repose in as divine. John iii. 36, iv. 39, vi. 35, xi. 25 ; i John v. 10.
(c) With an accusative=to be persuaded of the thing — to believe it with an implied conviction of permanence in the persuasion — as in the beautiful verse (iv. 16) — " we are fully persuaded of the love of God," we make it the creed of our heart. TreTnanvKafiev Tr{V dydnrjv.
§•2
p> <u
H o
5 m
c: -r: -a t) (u o is > O
c "Z! o
O i) O « (U
03 (U >
o O c
o ^
o o
o :?
t« c ':5 o
.-« o .22 ^
|
o |
o |
o |
-5 |
si |
o |
||||
|
^ |
"^ |
^ |
o |
>>^ |
rt |
"^ |
|||
|
*" |
TD |
u, "^ |
X |
t/5 |
|||||
|
o |
3 |
> |
o o |
5 -3 |
3 |
2 S.S'^ ^ o
iJ .!2 rt -^^ "a
(U OJ
o o
> > l, CJ r- T'
PQ o ° c ti o c ,„ c c c
>> S -^ ^ 13 ■*" 3 O <U O C/)
O CS
rt rt g o^ a;
■5 o
3 3
o "t:
o _c tn
Kg
in
O t)
<u >
> o
3 ^^ g
■5 "5
S.^;^ffi5
C3 o
o
CI, .
^ ° ^^1 ^^
Iff > X) <u 'o ffi
-O O '^ <« ^ 3
(y 4-. •« fc- rt
> ^ . XI ^ ^
^^ J5 o <JJ ,1) *j _
W)^ X c O -^
O 3 r; (J 3 c c
[fl O O XI '.S cJ .3
U 0) >, C
> > Uh L-
O O
<L> o
. "r y ,-, rrt .1 1 z: rH
X-g ^^-^^ i 4, o
5; o o -M ^-r; ^ c cj « X °
m O ;*-,*-'.- . ^
P 3 ^ 3 <*. O O
< O.J2 O OO 3
3 O «
ts
O
XJ ^
5 ^
oS.
3 ^
K5
•3 ^
o— ■*e uv-rw 3 (u
O
.2^ S S : ^ 3 (u :;
a
o^«
o
lA
re o
3 W 3 c
- ^5^ O c
3 M rtQ 3 S
W (U O) 3 +J *-. .2
^ 3 3 3
^ cfl re
tn
o r3 3 (/2 re 3 « 3 X! cr (u u cr 3
3 3
. o S « -
W ^^ 6 .2 ^
u .t: ^ c OJ
O !- ^ o
Q. tS ■" 3 t/5
c w O u ^
C <U C irt .ti
t, .^2 3 u
C^ 1- (D X
re Q
g U '"
(U
•^ i; (fi OJ
X
o E
o .1
■3 ="
2 = E S
tA; (U O 2^P
p ^ 3 u -^ </) X -3 be >
p (U
E c
01 -'^ rt
= 2 S2 o
o *o o
1^®
^1
, r* =i ««
b <£i
=1. o b l-
b J
3'P^^ ^
*~ "C .
b t=
N <^
. -o fS3 ""S
t c=^
-o --. b ^
s -c s «o
~ X •?--« c
5 <- -p
ti -o ,^ ^
t= a M
|
a (D |
^ |
|
^K |
|
|
ri |
|
|
^ |
|
|
•*^ T3 |
|
|
5 G |
U |
|
^ re |
X |
|
o a |
|
|
^ffi |
|
|
re |
|
|
^ '- |
o |
|
o -^ |
X: |
|
5 aj |
uT |
|
-^ -o |
3 |
|
c"^ |
r; |
<U ^ T3 ' »- O) (U »H
f. -n -o •■? ^ :S ^
M^.MS
^ (U
(U
o re
§K re s-5 Df t;^
"5 o a!
3 ° ^ U^
C i ^ ^"^
- ^ ^ != <u re ^
Qj re
oc/)
c3 -t->
QJ O
"^ >
t«2
P o •73 -fi ^ " ■
re;5
2 t^ if
a <u
0-:5 a^.
Si d
'" -^ ^ J^ i
OJ (U J^ '3 o > > ^ S
en "^
jffi ^ ^ ^
Xi a,
O 3
I.S
o c/) _Q in i-ri '^ tn ffi en cj
tn ^ rt •-' re o^ ^
J2 3 ^ ^ tn-fi -^
• S S)< re
en o
rH ^ ^
O u,
CD 3
O
^' o
reO.
re
:=0
'^.S>^-oOrt>s:33t2^
^'I ^ ^
t3
P .S i' ^ -s
> 3 3 O rt 5J
tn 3
en ri
3
>^S^re«-S^cj '^SreS
5 a
:- uf 3 -a o
(U 3 QJ C "O
(u ji . re
^ffi She rt _— D, ^
-3 *^ U O ^ ^ i "
re > re > q;
ii
20SS-0
t; <« v5 o
re c/^ o 5 iJ t^
re O
3
ID -^
o re
QJ T3
-M o
3 >
en J3 o
3 ="" 5 ^
3 •-■ ^ re
13 «J en ^
.= K:a o
t<-< en ° "'.S en
^5^ ^"^
fl) I I r* ■" QJ 1)
> (U u -tS o > Hrt
re +j ,<u re "- -3
^ « eu '3-' ID •" "O
o <u re
.2o:C S
re en ^ • -c '^ ^ ^ S -^^
z; X re H
o re
QJ QJ ^ en > en 3 O ctf t^ i; O u
■u K^ to
re QJ < d
-3 13 "^ c3
QJ p QJ
l-H (]J
= .s
.2 .2 S
3 s s
3 rt 3 '
3 ;« 3 TD
cr o cr 3 3 E-Q 3 QJ 3 3 tX
O 3 • -
W S 2
C ^ QJ
G 3 Q
S 2 .
•3 <1^
w o o '-^
«- 3 3 tn
o cr CT 3
-!-'"-« ^ .-^
3 X5
cr o
3
tj rt
§2 H o
.r- QJ
QJ
QJ
QJ LJ -" 3 '^ <U
•-^ en
S ' 3 ts irJ w 3 ^3 t'' I^wCnOJoQo":^
^x: G w ^
3 "qj P-i tn C>^^
. o :=; ^
.n QJ -w "D
en re ^ c;
en
^-4j 53 o
3 2 P £r 3
cr g -5 2 iJ o'
o ^ S
gre,2g QJ^o'^ 3 ifl en o c; *-;
^ 0)
*roa^.2en§^'^'S^^«;_;- Qjo^resoztPiQj-^.SreOrt'^ G^u^cr3SQja,S3^3o'0
'-' en QJ
^- QJ
.t! re
re c3
^ '^ c=. S^ <^ r^
S,-;
1 =
£ ^ ^3.®
§■ ^0
5k
3
:4c 3.
S'.?;
^ b CD g' N §-
S 3
•>- -o »!, /<
ca.5 ■ft. ^"
ie 2 5^ ? K
.2 ■©-
II
en rt
a
c -a
is- Ills
ri r; o ^ ^ > — -a <L) c*- c
b o o
o o
2 !--^^'r:bx)i2crt_<uc3^;-^-g
X3 ^ J3 J3 -G O 't!
5U
-S^ 5.i2llllyi'S^oa
-a
> U rt o
c -^ o
el! •5 2 o
S 5 o
-o 5 02 -P
d)
^ 5
^.2
C3 ^
1 — I TO ,J-| v^ (J
5 £
o <u
> o
o c
o -a
S ^
=: > ^
t^V.
"5:5 i i g ^ o o tflE ,, _
gS^-K2"
i^ ;? "5 t^ (-1 o -^ .2 gSS §0^-2
o o:S:S S
' t*-i ^ 1)
«| a;
O O rt -*-"
00 S. 2
a,
c -a 7; U
D 4)
TO -r)
Ho
o
t^rn 2
_r3 ^ I lU D
-is J::i ^ x; >
do;*-. -G flJ C
o
O c! — ' OJ
9 a
2 o 2i
H ^ 0
c tJ o — 5 o
o ^ i/^ '^•^ c V ^
. g^ iJ-52
G D
= c O
,G O u "O en
OJ <U 5 o '2 u -a .;:::; '-5
E c4 c tn O ;4h"3 *i S (U % ^
3 CJ
G-:E^5°'Gow^^:::<n
o cr
i2 "5 *j .2
irL rt S -p J3 3 ^) o -^ -3 fa -q „ _ q
<LI (/) E o X "O c"-
to b
« <
w t= « g o ^ N
.i^o
3 I
'O ;s -s
h fe !<
-rj 'O
a I- ^
X~
Sc3
0 .«
<3
ti o K a
""? c.
^ =^ ^ § *j <i •■;a »3 •
e« s e ;^
0 t= cs
'O K
0 "*J
b It
c3 ^-^ <3
14
DISCOURSE X.
BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT,
"Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness in the Day of Judgment : because as He is, so are we in this world." — I John iv. 17.
IT has been so often repeated that St. John's eschatology is idealized and spiritual, that people now seldom pause to ask what is meant by the words. Those who repeat them most frequently seem to think that the idealized means that which will never come into the region of historical fact, and that the spiritual is best defined as the unreal. Yet^ without postulating the Johannic authorship of the Apocalypse — where the Judgment is described with the m.ost awful accompani- ments of outward solemnity^ — there are two places in this Epistle which are allowed to drop out of view, but which bring us face to face with the visible manifesta- tions of an external Advent. It is a peculiarity of St. John's style (as we have frequently seen) to strike some chord of thought, so to speak, before its time; to allow the prelusive note to float away, until suddenly, after a time, it surprises us by coming back again with a fuller and bolder resonance. " And now, my sons,"^ (had the Apostle said) "abide in Him, that if He shall be manifested, we may have confidence, and not be
^ Apoc. XX. 12, 13. 2 I John ii. 28.
iv.i7.] BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 2ii
ashamed shrinking from Him^ at His coming." ^ In our text the same thought is resumed, and the reality of the Coming and Judgment in its external manifesta- tion as emphatically given as in any other part of the New Testament.'
We may here speak of the conception of the Day of the Judgment : of the fear with which that conception is encompassed ; and of the sole means of the removal of that fear which St. John recognises.
I.
We examine the general conception of "the Day of the Judgment," as given in the New Testament.
As there is that which with terrible emphasis is marked off as ''the Judgment,"* ''the Parousia," so there are other judgments or advents of a preparatory character. As there are phenomena known as mock suns, or haloes round the moon, so there are fainter reflections ringed round the Advent, the Judgment.^
» aX(sxvvGO:iJ.^v ott' aircv, see Jerem. xii. 13 (for ^ r"f3). Prof. Westcott happily quotes, "as a guilty thing surprised."
2 Coming, ev rrj irapovaia aiiToO. The word is not found else- where in the Johannic group of writings. But by his use of it here, St. John falls into Hne with the whole array of apostolic witnesses— with St. Matthew (xxiv. 3-27, 37, 39) ; with" St. Paul (passim) ; with St. James (v. 7, 8); with St. Peter (2 Peter i. 16, iii. 4-12). This fact may well warn critics of the precarious character of theories founded upon " the negative phenomena of the books of the New Testament." (See Professor Westcotfs excellent note, T/ic Epistles of SI. John, ^o.)
3 (^^ rri vfiepg. T^s /f/)t'(T€ws)— "in the Day of the Judgment — of. Apoc.'xiv. 7. We have "in the Judgment" (Matt. xii. 41, 42 Lukex. 14, xi. 31, 32)— the indefinite "day of judgment" (Matt. x. 15, xi. 22, 24; Mark vi. ii).
* 2 Pet. ii. 9, iii. 7— but " The Day of The Judgment," here only. 5 Cf. our Lord's words— " henceforth (ott' dpTi) ye shall see the Son of Man coming:' Matt. xxvi. 64.)
212 BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT.
Thus, in the development of history, there are suc- cessive cycles of continuing judgment ; preparatory advents ; less completed crises^ as even the world calls them.
But against one somewhat widely-spread way of blotting the Day of the Judgment from the calendar of the future — so far as believers are concerned — we should be on our guard. Some good men think themselves entitled to reason thus — " I am a Christian. I shall be an assessor in the judgment. For me there is, therefore, no judgment day." And it is even held out as an inducement to others to close with this con- clusion, that they " shall be delivered from the bugbear of judgment."
The origin of this notion seems to be in certain universal tendencies of modern religious thought.
The idolatry of the immediate — the prompt creation of effect — is the perpetual snare of revivalism. Revi^ valism is thence fatally bound at once to follow the tide of emotion, and to increase the volume of the waters by which it is swept along. But the religious emotion of this generation has one characteristic by which it is distinguished from that of previous centuries. The revivalism of the past in all Churches rode upon the dark waves of fear. It worked upon human nature by exaggerated material descriptions of hell, by solemn appeals to the throne of Judgment. Certain schools of biblical criticism have enabled men to steel them- selves against this form of preaching. An age of soft humanitarian sentiment — superficial, and incHned to forget that perfect Goodness may be a very real cause of fear — must be stirred by emotions, of a different kind. The infinite sweetness of our Father's heart — the con- clusions^ iilogically but effectively drawn from this, of
iv. 17.] BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 213
an Infinite good-nature, with its easy-going pardon, reconciliation all round, and exemption from all that is unpleasant — these, and such as these, are the only available materials for creating a great volume of emotion. An invertebrate creed ; punishment either annihilated or mitigated ; judgment, changed from a solemn and universal assize, a bar at which every soul must stand, to a splendid, and — for all who can say I am saved — a triumphant pageant in which they have no anxious concern; these are the readiest instruments, the most powerful leverage, with which to work exten- sively upon masses of men at the present time. And the seventh article of the Apostles' Creed must pass into the limbo of exploded superstition.
The only appeal to Scripture which such persons make, with any show of pkusibility, is contained in an exposition of our Lord's teaching in a part of the fifth chapter of the fourth Gospel.^ But clearly there are three Resurrection scenes which may be discriminated in those words. The first is spiritual, a present awakening of dead souls,^ in those with whom the Son of Man is brought into contact in His earthly ministry. The second is a department of the same spiritual Resurrection. The Son of God, with that mysterious gift of Life in Himself,^ has within Him a perpetual spring of rejuvenescence for a faded and dying world. A renewal of hearts is in process during all the days of time, a passage for soul after soul out of death into life.^ The third scene is the general Resur- rection and general Judgment.^ The first was the resurrection of comparatively ftw ; the second of many
» John V. 21, 29. 2 Ver. 21. ^ Ver. 26.
* Ver. 24. 6 Ver. 28, 29.
214 BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT.
the third of all. If it is said that the believer ^^ cometh not into judgment!^ the word in that place plainly signifies condemnation}
Clear and plain above all such subtleties ring out the awe-inspiring words: "it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the Judgment ; " '^ we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ."^
Reason supplies us with two great arguments for the General Judgment. One from the conscience of history, so to speak ; the other from the individual conscience.
I. General history points to a general judgment. If there is no such judgment to come, then there is no one definite moral purpose in human society. Progress would be a melancholy word, a deceptive appearance, a stream that has no issue, a road that leads nowhere. No one who believes that there is a Personal God, Who guides the course of human affairs, can come to the conclusion that the generations of man are to go on for ever without a winding-up, which shall decide upon the doings of all who take part in human life. In the philosophy of nature, the affirmation or denial of purpose is the affirmation or denial of God. So in the philosophy of history. Society without the
* The writer ventures to lament the substitution of "judgment" for "condemnation," ver. 24. R.V. It is a verbal consistency, or minute accuracy, purchased at the heavy price of a false thought, suggested to many readers who are not scholars. "In John's language /cptVis is, {a) thsit judgment which came in pain and misery to those who rejected the salvation oftered to mankind by Christ, iii. 19, K.T.X., tpx^(^6ai els KpiaLV, to fall into the state of one thus condemned, v. 24. {b) Judgment of condemnation to the wicked, with ensuing rejection, v. 29." Grimm. Lex. N.T. 247. Between this passage of the fourth Gospel and Apoc. xx., there is a marvellous inner harmony of thought. "The first resurrection" (ver. 6) « John V. '21, 26; then vv. II, 12, 13 = John v. 28, 29. .
' Heb. Ik. 27; 2 Cor. v. 10, of. Rom. xiv. 10; Apoc. xx. II, 12, 13.
iv. 17] BOLDNESS IN THE DA V OF JUDGMENT, 215
General Judgment would be a chaos of random facts, a thing without rational retrospect or definite end — i.e.y without God. If man is under the government of God, human history is a drama, long-drawn, and of infinite variety, with inconceivably numerous actors. But a drama must have a last act. The last act of the drama of history is ^' The Day of the Judgment."
2. The other argument is derived from the individual conscience.
Conscience, as a matter of fact, has two voices. One is imperative ; it tells us what we are to do. One is prophetic, and warns us of something which we are to receive. If there is to be no Day of the General Judgment, then the million prophecies of conscience will be belied, and our nature prove to be mendacious to its very roots.
There is no essential article of the Christian creed like this which can be isolated from the rest, and treated as if it stood alone. There is a solidarity of each with all the rest. Any which is isolated is in danger itself, and leaves the others exposed. For they have an internal harmony and congruit}^ They do not form a hotch- pot of credenda. They are not so many beliefs but one belief. Thus the isolation of articles is perilous. For, when we try to grasp and to defend one of them, we have no means left of measuring it but by terms of comparison which are drawn from ourselves, which must therefore be finite, and by the inadequacy of the scale which they present, appear to render the article of faith thus detached incredible. Moreover, each article of our creed is a revelation of the Divine attributes, which meet together in unity. To divide the attributes by dividing the form in which they are revealed to us, is to belie and falsify the attribute; to
2i6 BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT.
give a monstrous development to one by not taking into account some other which is its balance and com- pensation. Thus, many men deny the truth of a punishment which involves final separation from God. They glory in the legal judgment which "dismisses hell with costs." But they do so by fixing their attention exclusively upon the one dogma which reveals one attribute of God. They isolate it from the Fall, from the Redemption by Christ, from the gravity of sin, from the truth that all whom the message of the Gospel reaches may avoid the penal consequences of sin. It is impossible to face the dogma of eternal separation from God without facing the dogma of Redemption. For Redemption involves in its very idea the intensity of sin, which needed the sacrifice of the Son of God ; and further, the fact that the offer of salvation is so free and wide that it cannot be put away without a terrible wilfulness.
In dealing with many of the articles of the creed, there are opposite extremes. Exaggeration leads to a revenge upon them which is, perhaps, more perilous than neglect. Thus, as regards eternal punishment, in one country ghastly exaggerations were prevalent. It was assumed that the vast majority of mankind "are destined to everlasting punishment " ; that " the floor of hell is crawled over by hosts of babies a span long." The inconsistency of such views with the love of God, and with the best instincts of man, was victoriously and passionately demonstrated. Then unbelief turned upon the dogma itself, and argued, with wide acceptance, that "with the overthrow of this conception goes the whole redemption-plan, the Incarnation, the Atonement, the Resurrection, and the grand climax of the Church- scheme, the General Judgment." But the alleged article
iv. 17.] BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 217
of faith was simply an exaggeration of that faith, and the objections lay altogether against the exaggeration of it
II.
We have now to speak of the removal of that terror which accompanies the conception of the Day of the Judgment, and of the sole means of that emancipation which St. John recognises. For terror there is in every point of the repeated descriptions of Scripture — in the surroundings, in the summons, in the tribunal, in the trial, in one of the two sentences.
'' God is love," writes St. John, '^ and he that abideth in love abideth in God : and God abideth in him. In this [abiding], love stands perfected with us,^ and the object is nothing less than this," not that we may be exempted from judgment, but that '' we may have bold- ness in the Day of the Judgment." Boldness ! It is the splendid word which denotes the citizen's right of free speech, the masculine privilege of courageous liberty.^ It is the tender word which expresses the child's unhesitating confidence, in '*sa3ang all out" to the parent. The ground of the boldness is conformity to Christ. Because ''as He /"s," with that vivid idealizing sense, frequent in St. John when he uses it of our Lord — "as He is," delineated in the fourth Gospel, seen
*>e^' r,fji<2v — God's love in itself is perfected. It might be made as perfect as man's nature will admit by an instantaneous act; but God works jointly, in companionslap with us. The grace of God "pre- venting us that we may will, works with us when we will." The essential idea of /ierd is companionship or connexion. (See Donaldson, Gr. Gr., 50, 52 a.)
2 iXevdepias i] TroXt's /xearrj Kai irapprjaias yiyverai. (Plat., Rep., 557 B). The word is derived from irdv and pr/aLs.
2i8 BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT.
by " the eye of the heart " ^ with constant reverence in the soul, with adoring wonder in heaven, perfectly true, pure, and righteous — "even so" (not, of course, with any equality in degree to that consummate ideal, but with a likeness ever growing, an aspiration ever advancing^) — "so are we in this world," purifying ourselves as He is pure.
Let us draw to a definite point our considerations upon the Judgment, and the Apostle's sweet encourage- ment for the " day of wrath, that dreadful day."
It is of the essence of the Christian faith to believe that the Son of God, in the Human Nature which He assumed, and which He has borne into heaven, shall come again, and gather all before Him, and pass sentence of condemnation or of peace according to their works. To hold this is necessary to prevent terrible doubts of the very existence of God ; to guard us against sin, in view of that solemn account ; to comfort us under affliction.
What a thought for us, if we would but meditate upon it I Often we complain of a commonplace life, of mean and petty employment. How can it be so, when at the end we, and those with whom we live, must look upon that great, overwhelming sight ! Not an eye that shall not see Him, not a knee that shall not bow, not an ear that shall not hear the sentence. The heart might sink and the imagination quail under the burden of the supernatural existence which we cannot escape. One of two looks we must turn upon the Crucified — one willing as that which we cast on some glorious picture, on the enchantment of the sky ; the other unwilling and abject. We should weep first with
' Ephes. i. i8. 2 Cf. Matt. v. 48.
iv. 17.] BOLDNESS IN THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 219
Zechariah's mourners, with tears at once bitter because they are for sin, and sweet because they are for Christ.
But, above all things, let us hear how St. John sings us the sweet low hymn that breathes consolation through the terrible fall of the triple hammer-stroke of the rhyme in the Dies tree. We must seek to lead upon earth a life laid on the lines of Christ's. Then, when the Day of the Judgment comes ; when the cross of fire (so, at least, the early Christians thought) shall stand in the black vault ; when the sacred wounds of Him who w^as pierced shall stream over with a light beyond dawn or sunset ; we shall find that the discipline of life is complete, that God's love after all its long work- ing with us stands perfected, so that we shall be able, as citizens of the kingdom, as children of the Father, to say out all. A Christlike character in an un- Christlike world — this is the cure of the disease of terror. Any other is but the medicine of a quack. *' There is no fear in love; but the perfect love casteth out fear, because fear brings punishment; and he that feareth is not made perfect in love." ^
We may well close with that pregnant commentar}'' on this verse which tells us of the four possible con- ditions of a human soul — " without either fear or love ; with fear, without love ; with fear and love ; with love, without fear." *
NOTES. Ch. iv. 7, V. 3. Ver. 3. This verse should divide about the middle.
» Ver. 18.
2 Bengel. The writer must acknowledge his obligation to Pro- fessor Westcott, whose exposition gives us a peculiar conception of the depth of St. John's teaching here. {The Epistles of St. John^ J49-I53)-
fts E^- ^:{i^^> ^-^^^^^ G^^-ri^-^ ^^-^ oj ^ o-^
> ^§>l?i^.8i^ -i::^il^ ;;i^
WT'Ht«P^r^-G,_ — -o.=:co3H;^b!4^Ua)4^•5.ti(u^c3_ o
w E ^^ o:S5 S ^1 1^ Scv. Il « g -<^ ^.2 fc ^ §3 g^.>
§ E^^^->:S42S^5o5SG§3c^fi.2^2i^5:S<:SS
^ i^^'«! jri.- il B aril -=-^ "-1 s S5 ^ a = S5^ « si. 3 : 1 s 2 ;:ir „•! i:i:^.! sll
w l^io g-'s g-^ I-:. .:,-'$ l-gj-^ s- ^=cl'% ti .^1 r
Cj <CS o ■ -■ -O --. 'C S O i~ »- "O a Bk o b <i O 'O a .2 '3 <*i *" 53
_-w _«5 ■> ^ ^
^"ij -C fj rC --^ ^
I -C .t •" o •" -" ^
aj i:: -" c c^ '^
t ►-, u rt ^ tfi 4-> p
i-u oj ^ ,x <u o ~
I ?\ C (U (U .ti *j
> § 8ffi:S ^.2^
tn u f^ ti
tn
^X
ti O C tfi
(D
J5 O ^ > 3
4J O C C >j >>— o '
J3 C X)
:3 > <j
" c ■"
•^ -f^. *i G
o<
O -J iw
u< a
o o
o r-' t;
O '^ l-H
O
oj .=2 ^ -fi i>
O V. > -G ••
t. [/3 tfi
(U •« (U
cS-
ffi^ -Si:
5 c"
•c o
I'?
2 >
o
bo
C 0)
> C5 ^5 ^ x: o ^
> o
rt
.<u
22 .i2 ffi
*j o
:;:; -'^jx: ^.ii^j o
t« +j -a c c
"5 C C O O ri l^
"z: 3 Rj c/2 cT) ■z: o
I o o -ii
4J (U (L)
■^ (4-1
-a o""
C t/3
5 ^' ^
TO kV)
(U o
:5s
O IJ 'o
bX)
1)
o o
so
6-5 c ,« "5 °
c B
•5_ S^K
> O J= P o
/J (J
•ii ^ ;^ 1= ;J :;=
'J5 (u x; ^T I" 1> <u c
o
^ '^ ^
> -fl o
y-is^
g
■'-rj "5
U) O -5
x; p
tfl x; '-M 5o ii
-G r G C «
<" ^ ^ J5 2
^5
CJ ij
E£
;^o
c
<U o
' *^ _C ^^ tD •«-* l-H ^-^ ^^
rG.dJ
in u
-^J 13 en o
^ O 3 O
O 05
2 § § B ^ w
o C tn rt .2
-'duo — I
1 = 1^
o n Qj (fl o OJ t^
CT' o
5"£
.2-Q
Qf.^ 3
c c o o
■M e •-- (U *j en
.'^•> E o g 3 V! rt « -z: c .2 -9
o -
> S
?- C rt ^
^§1-^ .3^ Sl&E 5
"■■ '■•" " p-^ <n e .„ cn-^ «
a>iB
o '-n o 13 .„ 'cj -•--•' j^ 3
J— "O u iJ 3 .^ CJ
Mh mJ rt u (J (U tn
" 'a'033.:=;'cj0grt3
Q. O I. -2
^ >< ^ ^- s ^
I . a 5 ^ -'" - I fe-3
^'5
c^ .-' i_ ->
® s
O Q.
-<- '- 8" ^ I -
K s, Sk '3- K
-=• 'O 'P- ^ -s ,^
<g ;^ ft. .
<a J s UJ
O P- 5i
11^
8 -- ,^ -2 i« P- o 2- 2- a ?-^3 ,^ .^
i^ Si a 3
- ^ « . ^ 2 cs to
'O .t
■o ®
a 1^ t> 'iu W4, -if
II
!« 8
cn= c"^ %^ >^ ^-^-T^
'cl^o
'2 fi
ii^"^
ht)-.
^ CO
o
■5 52 D c cj •s
■^ rC _ (/) U -H
o o
rr ^ o tfi C I-, 03 3
'^ ^ =^ tJ
^ 5
«J (U o ,
O ^
- C gj
• JD O S c. C
S '-S .s
o2.S
« =3 rt
S fi -
O (« rt
^-5<.:2
^5
C G ^ § S5
(U ^
go
o -
<u
^"3
-a
io 8
^ . - - ^ . ^ J -^ g ^.^ S .S fl a
d >.
"1 f^ L J5 »-'
1^ '"jj fljti O^ "^ O "5 -^ O O oj 13
- _ „ , — CJ C ►. ^ I— I (U "^ — ' " "^ - —
A 03 .5^^ ^ ^'I^'O
_ !/3
<.2
45
a
o 1^ c S
_ *-> o s-
£ -^ a; O
-t^ Oh ^ •"
a ^ c t:
u E cs cs
«J o S c
JJ "^
s s
PhQ,
■SB
'S »■- ci
»>. S ^ ? P^ ^
5 sv !: ^ a h a k =
^'^' 1 ^
Si a
?--- a*S^
b -a -l, to d ?. * ^ ^ -cJ i: {5
DISCOURSE XI.
3IRTH AND VICTORY.
"And His commandments are not grievous. For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world : and this is the victory that over- cometh the world, even our faith. Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God ? " — - I John v. 3, 4, 5.
ST. JOHN here connects the Christian Birth with Victory. He tells us that of the supernatural life the destined and (so to speak) natural end is conquest. Now in this there is a contrast between the law of nature and the law of grace. No doubt the first is marvellous. It may even, if we will, in one sense be termed a victory ; for it is the proof of a successful contest with the blind fatalities of natural environment. It is in itself the conquest of a something which has conquered a world below it. The first faint cry of the baby is a wail no doubt ; but in its very utterance there is a half triumphant undertone. Boyhood, youth, opening manhood — at least in those who are physically and intellectually gifted — generally possess some share of " the rapture of the strife " with nature and with their contemporaries.
" Youth hath triumphal mornings ; its days bound From night as from a victory."
But sooner or later that which pessimists style ^^ the martyrdom of life " sets in. However brightly the
224 BIRTH AND VICTORY.
drama opens, the last scene is always tragic. Our natural birth inevitably ends in defeat.
A birth and a defeat is thus the epitome of each life which is naturally brought into the field of our present human existence. The defeat is sighed over, some- times consummated, in every cradle ; it is attested by every grave.
But if birth and defeat is the motto of the natural life, Birth and victory is the motto of every one born into the city of God.
This victory is spoken of in our verses as a victory along the whole line. It is the conquest of the collective Church, of the whole mass of regenerate humanity, so far as it has been true to the principle of its birth ^ — the conquest of the Faith which is " The Faith of us^^ ^ who are knit together in one communion and fellowship in the mystical body of the Son of God, Christ our Lord. But it is something more than that. The general vic- tory is also a victory in detail. Every true individual believer shares in it.^ The battle is a battle of soldiers. The abstract ideal victory is realised and made concrete in each life of struggle which is a life of enduring faith. The triumph is not merely one of a school, or of a party. The question rings with a triumphant challenge down the ranks — '' who is the ever-conqueror of the world, but the ever-behever that Jesus is the Son of God?"
We are thus brought to two of St. John's great master-conceptions, both of which came to him from hearing the Lord who is the Life — both of which are
* This is expressed, after St. John's fashion, by the neuter, nap rb '^eyevvriixevov e/c tov GeoO. ver. 4. '^ i) IT IffT IS r//^wi', ver. 4. ' 6 j'tKcD;' Toj' Koaixov, 6 wicrTevoov, ver. 5*
V.3-5-] BIRTH AND VICTORY. 225
to be read in connection with the fourth Gospel — the Christian's Birth and his victory.
I.
The Apostle introduces the idea of the Birth which has its origin from God precisely by the same process to which attention has already been more than once directed.
St. John frequently mentions some great subject ; at first hke a musician who with perfect command of his instrument, touches what seems to be an almost random key, faintly, as if incidentally and half wandering from his theme. But just as the sound appears to be absorbed by the purpose of the composition, or all but lost in the distance, the same chord is struck again more decidedly ; and then, after more or less interval, is brought out with a music so full and sonorous, that we perceive that it has been one of the master's lead- ing ideas from the very first. So, when the subject is first spoken of, we hear — " every one that doeth righteousness is born of Him." ^ The subject is sus- pended for a while ; then comes a somewhat more marked reference. " Whosoever is born of God is not a doer of sin ; and he cannot continue sinning, because of God he is born." There is yet one more tender recurrence to the favourite theme — " every one that loveth is born of God." ^ Then, finally here at last the chord, so often struck, grown bolder since the prelude, gathers all the music round it. It interweaves with itself another strain which has similarly been gaining amplitude of volume in its course, until we have a gr^eat Te Deunt, dominated by two chords of
» I John ii. 29. « I John iv. 7.
15
226 BIRTH AND VICTORY,
Birth and Victory. ''This is the conquest that has conquered the world — the Faith which is of us."
We shall never come to any adequate notion of St. John's conception of the Birth of God, without tracing the place in his Gospel to which his asterisk in this place refers. To one passage only can we turn — our Lord's conversation with Nicodemus. '' Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God — except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God." ^ The germ of the idea of entrance into the city, the kingdom of God, by means of a new birth, is in that storehouse of theological conceptions, the psalter. There is one psalm of a Korahite seer, enigmat- ical it may be, shadowed with the darkness of a divine compression,^ obscure from the glory that rings it round, and from the gush of joy in its few and broken words. The 87th Psalm is the psalm of the font, the hymn of regeneration. The nations once of the world are men- tioned among them that know the Lord. They are counted when He writeth up the peoples. Glorious things are spoken of the City of God. Three times over the burden of the song is the new birth by which the aliens were made free of Sion.
This one was born there,
This one and that one was born in her,
This one was born there.^
All joyous life is thus brought into the city of the new-born. '* The singers, the solemn dances, the fresh
* John iii. 5.
* <r065/3a alvLy/LLaTwOrjs Kai (tkot€li'i2s elpT]fxtvos. Euseb. » Dp*""!^.^ nj. Ver. 4.
rH^-lk' l^^'i<\ C-\^. Ver. 5.
DK'"1p.1 nj. Ver. 6. Psalm Ixxxvii.
V.3-5-] BIRTH AND VICTORY. 227
and glancing springs, are in thee."^ Hence, from the notification of rrien being born again in order to see and enter into the kingdom, our Lord, as if in surprise, meets the Pharisee's question — ''how can these things be ? " — with another — " art thou that teacher in Israel, and understandest not these things ? " Jesus tells His Church for ever that every one of His disciples must be brought into contact with two worlds, with two in- fluences— one outward, the other inward ; one material, the other spiritual; one earthly, the other heavenly; one visible and sacramental, the other invisible and divine. Out of these he must come forth new-born.
Of course it may be said that *' the water " here coupled with the Spirit is figurative. But let it be observed first, that from the very constitution of St. John's intellectual and moral being things outward and visible were not annihilated by the spiritual transpar- ency which he imparted to them. Water, literal water, is everywhere in his writings. In his Gospel more especially he seems to be ever seeing, ever hearing it. He loved it from the associations of his own early life, and from the mention made of it by his Master. And as in the Gospel water is, so to speak, one of the three great factors and centres of the book ; ^ so now in the Epistle, it still seems to glance and murmur before him. ^' The water" is one of the three abiding
* " Both they who sing and they who dance, With Eacied song are there; In thee fierh brooks and soft streams glance, And all my fountains clear."
Milton, Paraphrase Ps. Ixxxvii. 7.
This, on the wl ole, seems to be considered the most tenable in- terpretation.
2 John i, 26, il 6, 9, iii. 5-22, iv. 6-16, v. 3, vii. 37, 39, ix. 7, xiii. 1-5, xix. 34.
228 BIRTH AND VICTORY.
witnesses in the Epistle also. Surely, then, our Apostle would be eminently unlikel}^ to express " the Spirit of God " without the outward water by '' water and the Spirit." But above all. Christians should be- ware of a " licentious and deluding alchemy of in- terpretation which maketh of anything whatsoever it listeth." In immortal words — "when the letter of the law hath two things plainly and expressly specified, water and the Spirit ; water, as a duty required on our part, the Spirit, as a gift which God bestoweth ; there is danger in so presuming to interpret it, as if the clause which concerneth ourselves were more than needed. We may by such rare expositions attain perhaps in the end to be thought witty, but with ill advice."^
But, it will further be asked, whether we bring the Saviour's saying — ^' except any one be born again of water and the Spirit" — into direct connection with the baptism of infants ? Above all, whether we are not encouraging every baptised person to hold that some- how or other he will have a part in the victory of the regenerate ?
We need no other answer than that which is implied in the very force of the word here used by St. John — *' all that is born of God conquereth the world." **That is born" is the participle perfect.''^ The force of the perfect is not simply past action, but such action lasting on in its effects. Our text, then, speaks only
» Hooker, E. P., V. lix. (4).
2 So the perfect is used throughout, yeyevurjrai. ii. 29, iii. 9, iv. 7. TTcif TO yeyevv-qixivov, V. 4. Very remarkably below, iras 6 yeyevvTjfi^pos — dXXd 6 y€vvr)6eU iK rou GeoG ; the first of the regenerate man who continues in that condition of grace, the second of the Begotten Son of God who keeps His servant. 1 John v. 18.
v.3-5.] BIRTH AND VICTORY, 229
of those who having been born again intc the kingdom continue in a corresponding condition, and unfold the Hfe which they have received. The Saviour spoke first and chiefly of the initial act. The Apostle's circum- stances, now in his old age, naturally led him to look on from that. St. John is no " idolater of the immediate." Has the gift received by his spiritual children worn long and lasted well ? What of the new life which should have issued from the New Birth ? Regenerate in the past, are they renewed in the present ?
This simple piece of exegesis lets us at once perceive that another verse in this Epistle, often considered of almost hopeless perplexity, is in truth only the perfection of sanctified (nay, it may be said, of moral) common- sense ; an intuition of moral and spiritual instinct. ^'Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin: for his seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, because he is born of God." We have just seen the real significance of the words ^' he that is born of God " — he for whom his past birth lasts on in its effects. '^ He doeth not sin," is not a sin-doer, makes it not his ''trade," as an old com- mentator says. Nay, '^ he is not able to be " (to keep on) '' sinning." " He cannot sin." He cannot ! There is no physical impossibility. Angels will not sweep him away upon their resistless pinions. The Spirit will not hold him by the hand as if with a mailed grasp, until the blood spirts from his finger-tips, that he may not take the wine-cup, or walk out to the guilty assigna- tion. The compulsion of God is Hke that which is exercised upon us by some pathetic wounded-looking face that gazes after us with a sweet reproach. Tell the honest poor man with a large family of some safe and expeditious way of transferring his neighbour's money to his own pocket. He will answer, '' I cannot steal;"
230 BIRTH AND VICTORY.
that is, ^' I cannot steal, however much it may physically be within my capacity, without a burning shame, an agony to my nature worse than death." On some day of fierce heat, hold a draught of iced wine to a total abstainer, and invite him to drink. ^' I cannot," will be his reply. Cannot ! He can, so far as his hand goes ; he cannot, without doing violence to a conviction, to a promise, to his own sense of truth. And he who con- tinues in the fulness of his God-given Birth " does not do sin," ^' cannot be sinning." Not that he is sinless, not that he never fails, or does not sometimes fall ; not that sin ceases to be sin to him, because he thinks that he has a standing in Christ. But he cannot go on in sin without being untrue to his birth ; without a stain upon that finer, whiter, more sensitive conscience, which is called " spirit " in a son of God ; without a convulsion in his whole being which is the precursor of death, or an insensibility which is death actually begun.
How many such texts as these are practically useless to most of us I The armoury of God is full of keen swords which we refrain from handling, because they have been misused by others. None is more neglected than this. The fanatic has shrieked out — ^' sin in my case ! " I cannot sin. / m.ay hold a sin in my bosom ; and God may hold me in His arms for all that. At least, I may hold that which would be a sin in you and most others ; but to me it is not sin." On the other hand, stupid goodness maunders out some unintelligible para- phrase, until pew and reader yawn from very weariness. Divine truth in its purity and plainness is thus dis- credited by the exaggeration of the one, or buried in the leaden winding-sheet of the stupidity of the other.
In leaving this portion of our subject we may com-
v.3-5.1 BIRTH AND VICTORY. 23 »
pare the view latent in the very idea of infant baptism with that of the leader of a well-known sect upon the beginnings of the spiritual life in children.
*' May not children grow up into salvation, without knowing the exact moment of their conversion ? " asks ''General" Booth. His answer is— " yes, it may be so; and we trust that in the future this will be the usual way in which children may be brought to Christ." The writer goes on to tell us how the New Birth will take place in future. " When the conditions named in the first pages of this volume are complied with — when the parents are godly, and the children are surrounded by holy influences and examples from their birth, and trained up in the spirit of their early dedication — they will doubtless come to know and love and trust their Saviour in the ordinary course of things. The Holy Ghost will take possession of them from the first. Mothers and fathers will, as it were, put them into the Saviour's arms in their swaddHng clothes, and He will take them, and bless them, and sanctify them from the very womb, and make them His own, without their knowing the hour or the place when they pass from the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of light. In fact, with such little ones it shall never be very dark, for their natural biith shall be, as it were, in the spiritual twilight, which begins with the dim dawn, and increases gradually until the noonday brightness is reached; so answering to the prophetic description, 'The path of the just is as the shining light, that shineth more and more unto the perfect day.' " ^
No one will deny that this is tenderiy and beautifully
1 Training of children ; or How to Make the Children into Saints and Soldiers of Jesus Christ. By the General of the Salvation Army. London : Salvation Army Book Stores, pp. 162, 163.
233 BIRTH AND VICTORY.
written. But objections to its teaching will crowd upon the mind of thoughtful Christians. It seems to defer to a period in the future, to a new era incalculably di tant, when Christendom shall be absorbed in Salva- tionism, that which St. John in his day contemplated as the normal condition of believers, which the Church has always held to be capable of realization, which has been actually realized in no few whom most of us must have known. Further; the fountain-heads of thought, hke those of the Nile, are wrapped in obscurity. By what process grace may work with the very young is an insoluble problem in psychology, which Chris- tianity has not revealed. We know nothing further than that Christ blessed little children. That blessing was impartial, for it was communicated to all who were brought to Him ; it was real, otherwise He would not have blessed them at all. That He conveys to them such grace as they are capable of receiving is all that w^e can know. And yet again ; the Salvationist theory exalts parents and surroundings into the place of Christ. It deposes His sacrament, which lies at the root of St. John's language, and boasts that it will secure Christ's end, apparently without any recognition of Christ's means,
II.
The second great idea in the verses at the head of this discourse is Victory, The intended issue of the New Birth is conquest — " all that is born of God con- quers the world."
The idea of victory is almost* exclusively confined
1 Not quite, cf. Rom. viii. 37, xii. 21 ; i Cor. xv. 55, 57. The sub- stantive vUri occurs only I John v. 4. A slightly different form (j/Z/cos) is in Matt. xii. 20; i Cor. xv. 54, 55, 57.
v.3-5.] BIRTH AND VICTORY, 233
to St. John's writings. The idea is first expressed by
Jesus "be of good cheer: I have conquered the
world." ^ The first prelusive touch in the Epistle, hints at the fulfilment of the Saviour's comfortable word . in one class of the Apostle's spiritual children. " I write unto you, young men, because ye have conquered the wicked one. I have written unto you, young men, because ye have conquered the wicked one." ^ Next, a bolder and ampler strain — ''ye are of God, little children, and have conquered them : because greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world." ^ Then with a magnificent persistence, the trum.pet of Christ wakens echoes to its music all down and round the defile through w^hich the host is passing—" all that is born of God conquereth the world : and this is the conquest that has conquered the worid — the Faith which is ours." * When, in St. John's other great book, we pass with the seer into Patmos, the air is, indeed, " full of noises and sweet sounds." But dominant over all is a storm of triumph, a passionate exultation of victory. Thus each epistle to each of the seven Churches closes with a promise " to him that conquereth.'^
The text promises two forms of victory.
I. A victory is promised to the Church universal. *' All that is born of God conquereth the world." This conquest is concentrated in, almost identified with " the Faith." Primarily, in this place, the term (here alone
1 John xvi. 33.
2 I John ii. 13, 14. * I John iv. 4.
< It does not seem possible to convey to the English reader the four- fold harping upon the word (i John v. 4, 5) by any other rendering. " The victory that hath overcome the world " (R.V.) fails in this. The noble translation of i/ircpvi.KQti€v (Rom. viii. 27), happily retained by the Revisers, is rendered consistent by the translation hei-e proposed.
234 BIRTH AND VICTORY.
found in our Epistle) is not the faith by ivhich we believe, but the Faith which is beheved — as in some other places ;^ not faith subjective, but The Faith objectively. Here is the dogmatic principle. The Faith involves definite knowledge of definite principles. The religious know- ledge, which is not capable of being put into definite propositions, we need not trouble ourselves greatly about. But we are guarded from over-dogmatism. The word " of us " which follows " the Faith " is a mediating link between the objective and the subjective. First, we possess this Faith as a common heritage. Then, as in the Apostle's creed we begin to individualise this common possession by prefixing ^' I believe " to every article of it. Then the victory contained in the creed, the victory which the creed is (for more truly again than of Duty may it be said of Faith, " thou who mi victory " ^), is made over to each who believes. Each, and each alone, who in soul is ever believing, in practice is ever victorious.
This declaration is full of promise for missionary work. There is no system of error, however ancient, subtle, or highly organised, which must not go down before the strong collective life of the regenerate. No less en- couraging is it at home. No form of sin is incapable of being overthrown. No school of anti-Christian thought is invulnerable or invincible. There are other apostates besides Julian who will cry — '' Galilaee, vicisti ! "
2. The second victory promised is individual, for each of us. Not only where cathedral-spires lift high the triumphant cross ; on battle-fields which have added kingdoms to Christendom ; by the martyr's stake, or in the arena of the Coliseum, have these words proved
* Apoc. ii. 13, xiv. 12.
* ^' Thou who art victory 1 "
Wordsworth, Odt to Duty,
V.3-5-] BIRTH AND VICTORY. 235
true. The victory comes down to us. In hospitals, in shops, in courts, in ships, in sick-rooms, they are fulfilled for us. We see their truth in the patience, sweet- ness, resignation, of little children, of old men, of weak women. They give a high consecration and a glorious meaning to much of the suffering that we see. What, we are sometimes tempted to cry — is this Christ's Army ? are these His soldiers, who can go anywhere and do anything ? Poor weary ones ! with white lips, and the beads of death-sweat on their faces, and the thorns of pain ringed like a crown round their foreheads ; so wan, so worn, so tired, so suffering, that even our love dares not pray for them to live a little longer yet. Are these the elect of the elect, the van- guard of the regenerate, who carry the flag of the cross where its folds are waved by the storm of battle ; whom St. John sees advancing up the slope with such a burst of cheers and such a swell of music that the words — " this is the conquest " — spring spontaneously from his lips ? Perhaps the angels answer with a voice which we cannot hear — " whatsoever is born of God con- quereth the v/orld." May we fight so manfully that each may render if not his " pure " yet his purified
"soul unto his captain Christ, Under whose colours he hath fought so long : *'
— that we may know something of the great text in the Epistle to the Romans, with its matchless translation — " we are more than conquerors through Him who loved us"^ — that arrogance of victory which is at once so splendid and so saintly.
* Rom. viii. 37,
DISCOURSE XII.
THE GOSPEL AS A GOSPEL OF WITNESS; THE THREE WITNESSES.
** It is the Spirit that beareth witness, because the Spirit is truth. For there are three that bear witness, the Spirit, and the water, and the blood ; and these three agree in one. If we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater, for this is the witness of God which He hath testified of His Son. He that believeth on the Son of God hath the witness in himself." — i John v. 6-io,
IT has been said that Apostles and apostolic men were as far as possible removed from common- sense, and have no conception of evidence in our acceptation of the word. About this statement there is scarcely even superficial plausibility. Common-sense is the measure of ordinary human tact among palpable realities. In relation to human existence it is the balance of the estimative faculties ; the instinctive summary of inductions which makes us rightly credulous and rightly incredulous, which teaches us the supreme lesson of life, when to say ^^yes," and when to say "no." Uncommon sense is superhuman tact among no less real but at present impalpable realities ; the spiritual faculty of forming spiritual inductions aright. So St. John among the three great canons of primary truth with which he closes his Epistle writes — '^we know that the Son of God hath come and is present, and hath given us understanding, that we know Him who is
V.6-I0.] THE GOSPEL AS A GOSPEL OF WITNESS. 237 t
true."^ So with evidences. Apostles did not draw them out with the same logical precision, or rather not in the same logical form. Yet they rested their con- clusions upon the same abiding principle of evidence, the primary axiom of our entire social life, that there is a degree of human evidence which practically cannot deceive. ''If we receive the witness of men." The form of expression implies that we certainly do.^
Peculiar difficulty has been felt in understanding the paragraph. And one portion of it remains difficult after any explanation. But we shall succeed in ap- prehending it as a whole only upon condition of taking one guiding principle of interpretation with us.
The word witness is St. John's central thought here. He is determined to beat it into our thoughts by the most unsparing iteration. He repeats it ten times over, as substantive or verb, in six verses.^ His object is to turn our attention to his Gospel, and to this dis- tinguishing feature of it — its being from beginning to end a Gospel of witness. This witness he declares to be fivefold, (i) The witness of the Spirit, of which the fourth Gospel is pre-eminently full. (2) The wit- ness of the Divine Humanity, of the God-Man who is not man deified, but God humanified. This verse is no
* 8e8(jjK€v i]/xLU didvoiau 'Iva yLvd'aKO/mev k.t.X. I John v. 20. N. T, lexicographers gives as its meaning intelligetitia (ehisicht). See Grimm. Bretsc/m., s.v.) Prof. Westcott remarks that "generally nouns which express intellectual powers are rare in St. John's writings." But didvoia is the word by which the LXX. translate the Hebrew 27^ and has thus a moral and emotional tinge imparted to it. We may compare the sense in which Aristotle uses it in his Poetics for the cast of thought, or general sentiment. (Poet, vi.)
^ e/ TTju fiaprvpiav t<2v dvdpthiruiv XafjLJSdpofxeu. I John v. 9.
' The A. V. (very unhappily) tried to minin-.ise this reiteration by the introduction of synonyms in four places — "bear record," "record^* (vv. 7, 10, il), '^'hath testified (ver. 9}.
238 777^ GOSPEL AS A GOSPEL OF WITNESS;
doubt partly polemical, against heretics of the day, who would clip the great picture of the Gospel, and force it into the petty frame of their theory. This is He (the Apostle urges) who came on the stage of the world's and the Church's history ^ as the Messiah, under the condi- tion, so to speak, of water and blood ;^ bringing w4th him, accompanied by, not the water only, but the water and the blood.^ Cerinthus separated the Christ, the divine -£on, from Jesus the holy but mortal man. The two, the divine potency and the human existence, met at the waters of Jordan, on the day of the Baptism, when the Christ united himself to Jesus. But the union was brief and unessential. Before the crucifixion, the divine ideal Christ withdrew. The man suffered. The impassible immortal potency was far away in heaven. St. John denies the fortuitous juxta-position of two accidentally-united existences. We worship one Lord Jesus Christ, attested not only by Baptism in Jordan, the witness of water, but by the death on Calvary, the witness of blood. He came by water and blood, as the means by which His office was manifested ; but with the water and with the blood, as the sphere in which He exercises that office. When we turn to the Gospel, and look at the pierced side, we read of blood and water, the order of actual history and ph3^siological fact. Here St. John takes the ideal, mystical, sacra- mental order, water and blood — cleansing and redemp- tion— and the sacraments which perpetually symbolise and convey them. Thus we have Spirit, water, blood. Three are they who are ever witnessing."* These are
> 6 k\Q<i}v.
^ hi vdaTOs Kal a'i/xaros.
• oiK €i> T(^ Vdari /xjvov, dXX* ev rep OSari Kai iv tc^ ot/ACor*.
* rpds ii<tiv 01 iJiafTvpovvTcs, vier. 7.
V.6-IO.] THE THREE WITNESSES. 239
three great centres round which St. John's Gospel turns.^ These are the three genuine witnesses, the trinity of witness, the shadow of the Trinity in heaven. (3) Again the fourth Gospel is a Gospel of human witness, a tissue woven out of many lines of human attestation. It records the cries of human souls over- heard and noted down at the supreme crisis-moment, from the Baptist, Philip, and Nathanael, to the everlast- ing spontaneous creed of Christendom on its knees before Jesus, the cry of Thomas ever rushing molten from a heart of fire — '^ my Lord and my God." (4) But if we receive, as we assuredly must and do receive, the overpowering and soul-subduing mass of attesting human evidence, how much more must we receive the Divine witness, the witness of God so conspicuously exhibited in the Gospel of St. John ! " The witness of God is greater, because this " (even the history in the pages to which he adverts) "is the witness ; because" (I say with triumphant reiteration) '' He hath witnessed con- cerning His Son."^ This witness of God in the last Gospel is given in four forms — by Scripture,^ by the Father,* by the Son Himself,^ by His works,® (5) This great volume of witness is consummated and brought home by another. He who not merely coldly assents to the v/ord of Christ, but Hfts the whole burden of his
^ The Water, John iii. 5, cf. i. 26-33, ii. 9, iii. 23, iv. 13, v. 4, ix. 7, The Blood, vi. 53, 54, 56, xix. 34. 'Ihe Spirit, vii. 39, xiv., xv., xvi., XX. 22. The water centres in Baptism (iii. 5) ; the blood is s3'mboUsed, exhibited, in Holy Coimniinion (vi.) : the Spirit is perpetually making them effective.
cfrt ai/n7 ioTiv i] fiapTvpia. ToO Geot) OTi iiefMaprvprjKev wepl rov vlou airroZ, ver. 9.
3 V. 39, 46, etc. » viii. 17, !&
vii 18 xii, 25, • ver. 36
240 THE GOSPEL AS A GOSPEL OF WITNESS.
belief on to the Son of God/ hath the witness in him. That which was logical and external becomes internal and experimental.
In this ever-memorable passage, all know that an interpolation has taken place. The words — " in heaven the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost; and these three are one. And there are three that bear witness in earth " — are a gloss. A great sentence of one of the first of critics may well reassure any weak believers who dread the candour of Christian criticism, or suppose that it has impaired the evidence for the great dogma of the Trinity. ** If the fourth century knew that text, let it come in, in God's name ; but if that age did not know it, then Arianism in its height was beaten down without the help of that verse ; and, let the fact prove as it will, the doctrine is unshaken."^ The human material with which they have been clamped should not blind us to the value of the heavenly jewels which seemed to be marred by their earthly setting.
It is constantly said — as we think with considerable misapprehension — that in his Epistle St. John may imply, but does not refer directly to any particular inci- dent in, his Gospel. It is our conviction that St. John very specially includes the Resurrection — the central point of the evidences of Christianity — among the things attested by the witness of men. We propose in another discourse to examine the Resurrection from St. John's point of view.
1 6 TTicrrefc wj' e^s rhv vlbv tov Qeov, ver. 10, ■ Bentley, Letter of January 1st, 1717,
DISCOURSE XIII.
THE WITNESS OF MEN {APPLIED TO THE RES URRECTION),
" If we receive the witness of men." — I John v. 9,
AT an early period in the Christian Church the passage in which these words occur, was selected as a fitting Epistle for the First Sunday after Easter, when believers may be supposed to review the whole body of witness to the risen Lord and to triumph in the victory of faith. It will afford one of the best illustrations of that which is covered by the compre- hensive canon — " if we receive the witness of men " — if we consider the unity of essential principles in the narratives of the Resurrection, and draw the natural conclusions from them.
I.
Let us note the unity of essential principles in the narratives of the Resurrection.
St. Matthew hastens on from Jerusalem to the ap- pearance in Galilee. '' Behold ! He goeth before you into Galilee!^ is, in some sense, the key of the 28th chapter. St. Luke, on the other hand, speaks only of manifestations in Jerusalem or its neighbourhood.
Now St. John's Resurrection history falls in the 20th chapter into four pieces, with three manifestations in Jerusalem. The 2 1st chapter (the appendix-chapttr)
16
242 THE WITNESS OF MEN
also falls into four pieces, with one manifestation to the seven disciples in Galilee.
St. John makes no profession of telling us all the appearances which were known to the Church, or even all of which he was personally cognisant. In the treasures of the old man's memory there were many more which, for whatever reason, he did not write. But these distinct continuous specimens of a permitted communing with the eternal glorified Hfe (supplemented on subsequent thought by another in the last chapter) are as good as three or four hundred for the great purpose of the Apostle. ^' These are written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God."i
Throughout St. John's narrative every impartial reader will find delicacy of thought, abundance of matter, minuteness of detail. He will find something more. While he feels that he is not in cloudland or dreamland, he will yet recognise that he walks in a land which is wonderful, because the central figure in it is One whose name is Wonderful. The fact is fact, and yet it is something more. For a short time poetry and history are absolutely coincident. Here, if any- where, is Herder's saying true, that? the fourth Gospel seems to be written with a feather which has dropped from an angel's wing.
The unity in essential principles which has been claimed for these narratives taken together is not a lifeless identity in details. It is scarcely to be worked out by the dissecting-maps of elaborate harmonies. It is not the imaginative unity which is poetry; nor the mechanical unity, which is fabrication; nor the
' The writer is entirely persuaded that St. John in chap. xx. 30, 31, refers to the Resuryeclioii "signs," and not to miracles geneially.
V.9.] APPLIED TO THE RESURRECTION. 243
passionless unity, which is commended in a police- report. It is not the thin unity of plain-song ; it is the rich unity of dissimilar tones blended into a fugue.
This unity may be considered in two essential agree- ments of the four Resurrection histories.
I. All the Evangelists agree in reticence on one point — in abstinence from one claim.
If any of us were framing for himself a body of such evidence for the Resurrection as should almost extort acquiescence, he would assuredly insist that the Lord should have been seen and recognised after the Resur- rection by miscellaneous crowds — or, at the very least, by hostile individuals. Not only by a tender Mary Magdalene, an impulsive Peter, a rapt John, a Thomas through all his unbelief nervously anxious to be con- vinced. Let Him be seen by Pilate, by Caiaphas, by some of the Roman soldiers, of the priests, of the Jewish populace. Certainly, if the Evangelists had simply aimed at effective presentation of evidence, they would have put forward statements of this kind.
But the apostolic principle — the apostoHc canon of Resurrection evidence — was very different. St. Luke has preserved it for us, as it is given by St. Peter. " Him God raised up the third day, and gave Him to be made manifest after He rose again from the dead, not to all the people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, even to us."^ He shall, indeed, appear again
* Acts X. 41, 42. It is to be regretted that the R. V. has not boldly given us such an arrangement of the words in this important passage as would at once connect " made manifest " with " after He rose again from the dead," and avoid making the Apostle state that the chosen witnesses ate and drank with Christ after the Resurrection. St. Peter mentions that particular characteristic of the Apostles which made them judges not to be gainsayed of the identity of the Risen One with Him v/ith whom they used to eat and drink.
244 THE WITNESS OF MEN"
to all the people, to every eye ; but that shall be at the great Advent. St. John, with his ideal tenderness, has preserved a word of Jesus, which gives us St. Peter's canon of Resurrection evidence, in a lovelier and more spiritual form. Christ as He rose at Easter should be visible, but only to the eye of love, only to the eye which life fills with tears and heaven with light — *' yet a little while, and the world seeth Me no more ; but ye see Me. . . He that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will manifest Myself to Him/'^ Round that ideal canon St. John's Resurrection-history is twined with undying tendrils. Those words may be written by us with our softest pencils over the 20th and 2ist chapters of the fourth Gospel. There is — very possibly there can be — under our present human conditions, no mani- festation of Him who was dead and now liveth, except to belief, or to that kind of doubt which springs from love.
That which is true of St. John is true of all the Evangelists.
They take that Gospel, which is the life of their life. They bare its bosom to the stab of Celsus,^ to the bitter sneer plagiarised by Renan — •" why did He not appear to all, to His judges and enemies ? Why only to one excitable woman, and a circle of His initiated ? "
' John xi\'. 19-21.
^ Tt's TovTo eWev ; yvvT) -ndpOLaTpos, koL el ris dWos tQv e/c ttjs avTrjs yorjrtias. "Ore /xev rjirLarelTo ii> aufjiaTi irdcriv dvLdr]v (freeh', without restraint) eKi^pvTTtv, ore 8k tt'kttlv dv iaxvpau iraptlx^^ ^^ veKpCjv dvaards iul jj-bvLp yvpai'ijj zeal rols eavrou Ocaaiwrah (adepts, initiated) Kpvj35r]v TrapecpaivtTb) . , . ixPV'^ eiirep 6vt(vs dtiav bvvajxiv eK(pTJvai rjdeXiv 6 'Iija-ovs avTols rcis iirripedcn Kal t^ KaradcKdaavTi Kai oXws wdaiv 6(p07,vai, [Cclsus, ap. Ottg., 2, 55, 59, 70, 63.] The passage is given in lUidolph Anger's invaluable5>'«o/'i-/s Evang. cum locis qui supersunt farallelis lilierarum et traditionum Evang. Irenceo. antiquiorum. p. 254,
V.9. APPLIED TO THE RESURRECTION. 245
''The hallucination of a h3^sterical woman endowed Christendom with a risen God." ^ An apocryphal Gospel unconsciously violates this apostolic, or rather divine canon, by stating that Jesus gave His grave-clothes to one of the High Priest's servants.^ There was every reason but one why St. John and the other Evangelists should have narrated such stories. There was only one reason why they should not, but that was all-sufficient. Their Master was the Truth as well as the Life. They dared not lie.
Here, then, is one essential accordance in the narra- tives of the Resurrection. They record no appearances of Jesus to enemies or to unbelievers.
2. A second unity of essential principle will be found in the impression produced upon the witnesses.
There was, indeed, a moment of terror at the sepul- chre, when they had seen the angel clothed in the long white garment. " The}^ trembled, and were amazed ; neither said they anything to any man ; for they were afraid." So writes St. Mark.^ And no such word ever formed the close of a Gospel ! On the Easter Sunday evening there was another moment when they were '' terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit." ^ But this passes away like a shadow. For man, the Risen Jesus turns doubt into faith, faith into joy. For woman. He turns sorrow into joy. From the sacred wounds joy rains over into their souls. *' He showed
' 7W7J TrdpoLCTTpos, Celsus. "Moments sacres ou la passion d'une hallucinee donne an monde un Dieu ressuscite." Renan, Fte de Jesus, 434.
2 " Post Resurrectionem . . . Dominusquim ddsset sindonem servo sacerdotis " — Evang. ad Heb. — Matt, xxvii. 59. — R. Ai.gcr, Sy.iopsis Evang., 288.
8 Mark xvi. 8.
* Luke xxiv. 37.
246 THE WITNESS OF MEN
them His hands and His feet . . . while they yet believed not for joy and \londered." '* He showed unto them His hands and His side. Then were the disciples glad when they saw the Lord."^ Each face of those who beheld Him wore after that a smile through all tears and forms of death. " Come," cried the great Swedish singer, gazing upon the dead face of a holy friend, " come and see this great sight. Here is a woman who has seen Christ." Many of us know what she meant, for we too have looked upon those dear to us who have seen Christ. Over all the awful stillness — under all the cold whiteness as of snow or marble — that strange soft light, that subdued radiance, what shall we call it ? wonder, love, sweetness, pardon, purity, rest, worship, discovery. The poor face often dimmed with tears, tears of penitence, of pain, of sorrow, some perhaps which we caused to flow, is looking upon a great sight. Of such the beautiful text is true, written by a sacred poet in a language of which to many verbs are pictures. '^ They looked unto Him, and were lightenedy^ That meeting of lights without a name it is which makes up what angels call joy. There re- mained some of that light on all who had seen the Risen Lord. Each might say — " have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord ? "
This effect, like every effect, had a cause.
Scripture implies in the Risen Jesus a form with all heaviness and suffering lifted off it — with the glory, fresh- ness, elasticity, of the new life, overflowing with beauty and power. He had a voice with some of the pathos of affection, making its sweet concession to human sensi- bility: saying, "Mary," ''Thomas," "Simon, son of
* Luke xxiv. 41 ; John xx. 20. • Ps. xxxiv. 15,
V.9.] APPLIED TO THE RESURRECTION. 247
Jonas." He had a presence at once so majestic that they durst not question Him, yet so full of magnetic attraction that Magdalene clings to His feet, and Peter flings Himself into the waters when he is sure that it is the Lord.-^
Now let it be remarked that this consideration entirely disposes of that afterthought of critical ingenuity which has taken the place of the base old Jewish theory — " His disciples came by night, and stole Him away." ^ That theory, indeed, has been blown into space by Christian apologetics. And now not a few are turning to the solution that He did not really die upon the cross, but was taken down alive.
There are other, and more than sufficient refuta- tions. One from the character of the august Sufferer, who would not have deigned to receive adoration upon false pretences. One from the minute observation by St. John of the physiological effect of the thrust of the soldier's lance, to which he also reverts in the context.
But here, we only ask what effect the appearance of the Saviour among His disciples, supposing that He had not died, must unquestionably have had.
He would only have been taken down from the cross something more than thirty hours. His brow punctured with the crown of thorns ; the wounds in hands, feet, and side, yet unhealed ; the back raw and torn with scourges ; the frame cramped by the frightful tension of six long hours — a lacerated and shattered man, awakened to agony by the coolness of the sepulchre and by the pungency of the spices ; a spectral, trembling, fevered, lamed, skulking thing — could that have seemed the Prince of Life, the Lord of Glory, the Bright and
* John xxi. 12, cf. 7. ^ Matt, xxviii. 13.
248 THE WITNESS OF MEN
Morning Star ? Those who had seen Him in Gethse- mane and on the cross, and then on Easter, and during the forty days, can scarcely speak of His Resurrection without using language which attains to more than lyrical elevation. Think of St. Peter's anthemlike burst. *' Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath begotten us again to a lively hope, by the Resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead." Think of the words which St. John heard Him utter. *'I am the First and the Living, and behold! I became dead, and I am, living unto the ages of ages." ^
Let us, then, fix our attention upon the unity of all the Resurrection narratives in these two essential principles, (i) The appearances of the Risen Lord to belief and love only. (2) The impression common to all the narrators of glory on His part, of joy on theirs.
We shall be ready to believe that this was part of the great body of proof which was in the Apostle's mind, when pointing to the Gospel with which this Epistle was associated, he wrote of this human but most con- vincing testimony — "if we receive," as assuredly we do, "the witness of men" — of evangelists among the number.
II.
Too often such discussions as these end unpractically enough, loo often
*' When the critic has done his best, The peari of price at reason's test On the Professor's lecture table Lies, dust and ashes levigable."
But, after all, we may well ask : can we afford to dispense with this well-balanced probability ? Is it
I Ptt. i. 3, 4; Apoc. i. 17, 18.
V.9.] APPLIED TO THE RESURRECTION. 249
well for us to face life and death without taking it, in some form, into the account ?
Now at the present moment, it may safely be said that, for the best and noblest intellects imbued with the modern philosoph}^, as for the best and noblest of old who were imbued with the ancient philosophy, ex- ternal to Christian revelation, immortality is still, as before, a fair chance, a beautiful " perhaps," a splendid possibility. Evolutionism is growing and maturing somewhere another Butler, who will write in another, and possibly more satisfying chapter, than that least convincing of any in the Analogy — " of a Future State."
What has Darwinism to say on the matter ?
Much. Natural selection seems to be a pitiless w^orker ; its instrument is death. But, when we broaden our survey, the sum-total of the result is everywhere advance — what is mainly worthy of notice, in man the advance of goodness and virtue. For of goodness, as of freedom,
" The battle once begun Though baftled oft, is always won.**
Humanity has had to travel thousands of miles, inch by inch, towards the light. We have made such progress that we can see that in time, relatively short, we shall be in noonday. After long ages of strife, of victory for hard hearts and strong sinews, goodness begins to wipe away the sweat of agony from her brow ; and will stand, sweet, smiling, triumphant in the world. A gracious life is free for man ; generation after genera- tion a softer ideal stands before us, and we can con- ceive a day when '* the meek shall inherit the earth." Do not say that evolution, if proved a oittmnce, brutalises man. Far from it. It Hfts him from below out of the
250 THE WITNESS OF MEN
brute creation. What theology calls original sin, n^odern philosophy the brute inheritance — the ape, and the goat, and the tiger — is dying out of man. The per- fecting of human nature and of human society stands out as the goal of creation. In a sense, all creation waits for the manifestation of the sons of God. Nor need the true Darwinian necessarily fear materialism. "Livers secrete bile — brains secrete thought," is smart and plausible, but it is shallow. Brain and thought are, no doubt, con- nected— but the connection is of simultaneousness, of two things in concordance indeed, but not related as cause and effect. If cerebral physiology speaks of annihilation when the brain is destroyed, she speaks ignorantly and without a brief.
The greatest thinkers in the Natural Religion department of the new philosophy seem then to be very much in the same position as those in the same department of the old. For immortality there is a sublime probability. With man, and man's advance in goodness and virtue as the goal of creation, who shall say that the thing so long provided for, the goal of creation, is likely to perish ? Annihilation is a hypothesis ; immortality is a hypothesis. But im- mortality is the more likely as well as the more beauti- ful of the two. We may believe in it, not as a thing demonstrated, but as an act of faith that " God will not put us to permanent intellectual confusion," ^
But we may well ask whether it is wise and well to refuse to intrench this probability behind another. Is it likely that He who has so much care for us as to make us the goal of a drama a million times more complex than our fathers dreamed of; who lets us see that
' See 2 he Dci^iiny of Man, viewed in the light of his origin, by John Fiske, especially the three remarkable chapters pp. 96-119.
V.9.] APPLIED TO THE RESURRECTION. 251
He has not removed us out of his sight ; will leave Himself, and with Himself our hopes, without witness in history ? History is especially human ; human evidence the branch of moral science of which man is master — for man is the best interpreter of man. The primary axiom of family, of social, of legal, of moral life, is, that there is a kind and degree of human evidence which we ought not to refuse ; that if credulity is voracious in belief, incredulity is no less voracious in negation ; that if there is a credulity which is simple, there is an incredulity which is unreasonable and perilous. Is it then well to grope for the keys of death in darkness, and turn from the hand that holds them out ; to face the ugly realities of the pit with less consolation than is the portion of our inheritance in the faith of Christ ?
"The disciples," John tells us, "went away again unto their own hom.e. But Mary was standing without at the sepulchre weeping." ^ Weeping ! What else is possible while we are outside^ while we stand — ■ what else until we stoop down from our proud grief to the sepulchre, humble our speculative pride, and con- descend to gaze at the death of Jesus face to face ? When we do so, we forget the hundred voices that tell us that the Resurrection is partly invented, partly imagined, partly ideally true. We may not see angels in white, nor hear their " why weepest thou ? " But assuredly we shall hear a sweeter voice, and a stronger than theirs ; and our name will be on it, and His name will rush to our lips in the language most expressive to us — as Mary said unto Him in Hebrew^ Rabboni.
* John XX. 10, II.
^ The word 'E(ipaicrTl had unfortunately dropped out of the T. R, John XX. 16.
252 THE WITNESS OF MEN
Then we shall find that the grey of morning is passing ; that the thin thread of scarlet upon the distant hills is deepening into dawn ; that in that world where Christ is the dominant law the ruling principle is not natural selection which works through death, but supernatural selection which works through life ; that ''because He lives, we shall live also." ^
With the reception of the witness of men then, and among them of such men as the writer of the fourth Gospel, all follows. For Christ,
"Earth breaks up — time drops away;— In flows Heaven with its new day Of endless life, when He who trod, Very Man and very God, This earth in weakness, shame, and pain, Dying the death whose signs remain Up yonder on the accursed tree ; Shall come again, no more to be Of captivity the thrall — But the true God all in all, King of kings, and Lord of lords, As His servant John received the words— ' I died, and live for evermore.' "'
For us there comes the hope in Paradise — the con- nection with the living dead — the pulsation through the isthmus of the Church, from sea to sea, from us to them — the tears not without smiles as we think of the long summer-day when Christ who is our life shall appear — the manifestation of the sons of God, when '' them that sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him." Our resurrection shall be a fact of history, because His is a fact of history ; and we receive it as such — partly from the reasonable motive of reasonable human belief en sufficient evidence for practical conviction.
All the long chain of manifold witness to Christ is
' John xiv. 19.
V.9.] APPLIED TO THE RESLRRECTION. 253
consummated and crowned when it passes into the inner world of the individual life. '' He that believeth on the Son of God, hath the witness in him," />., in himself!^ Correlative to this, stands a terrible truth. He of whom we must conceive that he believes not God,^ has made Him a liar — nothing less ; for his time for receiving Christ came, and went, and with this crisis his unbeUef stands a completed present act as the result of his past;^ unbelief stretching over to the completed witness of God concerning His Son ; ^ — human unbelief co-extensive with divine witness.
But that sweet witness in a man's self is not merely in books or syllogisms. It is the creed of a living soul. It lies folded within a man's heart, and never dies- part of the great principle of victory ^ fought and won over again in each true hfe ®— until the man dies, and ceasing then only because he sees that which is the object of its witness.
* kv iavTi^, ver. lO.
ov TreTTLffTevKev
. Ibid.
* ets T»)i' fiapTvpidv fiv /xe/jLapTvprjKev 6 Geo? Trepl rod vtoO airoO. Ibid,
* Trap TO yeyevvr]/j.evov e*c rod QeoO, viKq. tov Kdcrpiov, ver. 4.
* With the neuter in ver. 4, contrast the individualising masculine in ver. 5, rts ianv 6 vikQv.
DISCOURSE XIV.
SIN UNTO DEATH. "There is a sin unto death." — i John v. 17.
THE Church has ever spoken of seven deadly sins. Here is the ugly catalogue. Pride, covetousness, lust, envy, gluttony, hatred, sloth. Many of us pray often " from fornication and all other deadly sin, Good Lord deliver us." This language rightly understood is sound and true ; yet, without careful thought, the term may lead us into two errors.
1. On hearing of deadly sin we are apt instinctively to oppose it to venial. But we cannot define by any quantitative test what venial sin may be for any given soul. To do that w^e must know the complete history of each soul ; and the complete genealogy, conception, birth, and autobiography of each sin. Men catch at the term venial because they love to minimise a thing so tremendous as sin. The world sides with the casuists whom it satirises ; and speaks of a " white lie," of a foible, of an inaccuracy, when " the * white lie ' may be that of St. Peter, the foible that of David, and the inaccuracy that of Ananias ! "
2. There is a second mistake into which we often fall in speaking of deadly sin. Our imagination nearly always assumes some one definite outward act; some single individual sin. 1 his may partly be due to a
V.I 7] SIN UNTO DEATH. 255
seemingly slight mistranslation in the text. It should not run " there is a sin/' but '* there is sin unto" {e.g.j in the direction of towards) '' death."
The text means something deeper and further-reach- ing than any single sin, deadly though it may be justly called.
The author of the fourth Gospel learned a whole mystic language from the life of Jesus. Death, in the great Master's vocabulary, was more than a single action. It was again wholly different from bodily death by the visitation of God. There are two realms for man's soul co-extensive with the universe and with itself. One which leads towards God is called Life; one which leads from Him is called Death. There is a radiant passage by which the soul is translated from the death which is death indeed, to the life which is life indeed. There is another passage by which we pass from life to death ; i.e., fall back towards spiritual (which is not necessarily eternal) death.
There is then a general condition and contexture ; there is an atmosphere and position of soul in which the true life flickers, and is on the way to death. One who visited an island on the coast of Scotland has told how he found in a valley open to the spray of the north-west ocean a clump of fir trees. For a time they grew well, until they became high enough to catch the prevalent blast. They were still standing, but had taken a fixed set, and were reddened as if singed by the breath of fire. The island glen might be *' swept on starry nights by balms of spring ; " the summer sun as it sank might touch the poor stems with a momen- tary radiance. The trees were still living, but only with that cortical vitality which is the tree's death in life. Their doom was evident ; they could have but a
256 SIN UNTO DEATH.
few more seasons. If the traveller cared some years hence to visit that islet set in stormy waters, he would find the firs blanched like a skeleton's bones. Nothing remained for them but the sure fall, and the fated rottenness.
The analogy indeed is not complete. The tree in such surroundings must die; it can make for itself no new condition of existence ; it can hear no sweet question on the breeze that washes throug-h the grove, " why will ye die ? " It cannot look upward — as it is scourged by the driving spray, and tormented by the fierce wind — and cry, *' O God of my life, give me fife." It has no will; it cannot transplant itself. But the human tree can root itself in a happier place. Some divine spring may clothe it with green again. As it was passing from life toward death, so by the grace of God in prayers and sacraments, through penitence and faith, it may pass from death to Hfe.
The Church then is not wrong when she speaks of '^ deadly sin." The number seven is not merely a mystic fancy. But the seven " deadly sins " are seven attributes of the whole character ; seven master-ideas ; seven general conditions of a human soul alienated from God ; seven forms of aversion from true life, and of reversion to true death. The style of St. John has often been called '' senile ; " it certainly has the oracular and sententious quietude of old age in its almost lapidary repose. Yet a terrible light sometimes leaps from its simple and stately lines. Are there not a hundred hearts among us who know that as years pass they are drifting further and further from Him who is the Life ? Will they not allow that St. John was right when, looking round the range of the Church, he asserted that there is such a thing as " sm unto death ? '*
V. 17.] S7N UNTO DEATH, 257
It may be useful to take that one of the seven deadly sins which people are the most surprised to find in the list.
How and why is sloth deadly sin ?
There is a distinction between sloth as vice and sloth as sin. The deadly sin of sloth often exists where the vice has no place. The sleepy m.usic of Thomson's *' Castle of Indolence " does not describe the slumber of the spiritual sluggard. Spiritual sloth is want of care and of love for all things in the spiritual order. Its conceptions are shallow and hasty. For it the Church is a department of the civil service ; her wor- ship and rites are submitted to, as one submits to a minor surgical operation. Prayer is the waste of a few minutes daily in concession to a sentiment which it might require trouble to eradicate. .For the slothful Christian, saints are incorrigibly stupid ; martyrs in- corrigibly obstinate ; clergymen incorrigibly profes- sional ; missionaries incorrigibly restless ; sisterhoods incorrigibly tender; white lips that can just whisper Jesus incorrigibly awful. For the slothful, God, Christ, death, judgment have no real significance. The Atone- ment is a plank far away to be clutched by dying fingers in the article of death, that we may gurgle out " yes," when asked " are you happy " ? Hell is an ugly word, Heaven a beautiful one which means a sky or an Utopia. Apathy in all spiritual thought, languor in every work of God, fear of injudicious and expensive zeal ; secret dislike of those whose fervour puts us to shame, and a miserable adroitness in keeping out of their way; such are the signs of the spirit of sloth. And with this a long series of sins of omission — '^slumbering and sleeping while the Bridegroom tarries" — '^unprofitable servants."
17
258 SIN UNTO DEATH.
We have said that the vice of sloth is generally distinct from the sin. There is, however, one day of the week on which the sin is apt to wear the drowsy features of the vice — Sunday. If there is any day on which we might be supposed to do something towards the spiritual world it must be Sunday. Yet what have any of us done for God on any Sunday ? Probably we can scarcely tell. We slept late, we lingered over pur dressing, we never thought of Holy Communion ; after Church (if we went there) we loitered with friends ; we lounged in the Park ; we whiled away an hour at lunch ; we turned over a novel, with secret dishke of the benevolent arrangements which give the postman some rest. Such have been in the main our past Sundays. Such will be our others, more or fewer, till the arrival of a date written in a calendar which eye hath not seen. The last evening of the closing year is called by an old poet, "the twilight of two years, nor past, nor next." What shall we call the last Sunday of our year of life ?
Turn to the first chapter of St. Mark. Think of that day of our Lord's ministry which is recorded more fully than any other. What a day ! First that teaching in the Synagogue, when men ''were astonished," not at His volubility, but at His " doctrine," drawn from depths of thought. Then the awful meeting with the powers of the world unseen. Next the utterance of the words in the sick room which renovated the fevered frame. Afterwards an interval for the simple festival of home. And then we see the sin, the sorrow, the sufferings crowded at the door. A few hours more, while yet there is but the pale dawn before the meteor sunrise of Syria, He rises from sleep to plunge His wearied brow in the dews of prayer. And finally the
V.I7.] SIN UNTO DEATH. 259
intrusion of others upon that sacred solitude, and the work of preaching, helping, pitying, healing closes in upon Him again with a circle which is of steel, because it is duty — of delight, because it is love. O the divine monotony of one of those golden days of God upon earth ! And yet we are offended because He who is the same for ever, sends from heaven that message with its terrible plainness — ^' because thou art lukewarm, I will spue thee out of my mouth." We are angry that the Church classes sloth as deadly sin, when the Church's Master has said — ^' thou wicked and slothfid
DISCOURSE XV.
THE TERRIBLE TRUISM WHICH HAS NO EXCEPTION.
"All unrighteousness is sin : and there is a sin not unto death.'* — I John v. 17.
LET us begin by detaching awhile from its context this oracular utterance : ^' all unrighteousness is sin." Is this true universally, or is it not ?
A clear consistent answer is necessary, because a strange form of the doctrine of indulgences (long whispered in the ears) has lately been proclaimed from the housetops, with a considerable measure of apparent acceptance.
Here is the singular dispensation from St. John's rigorous canon to which we refer.
Three such indulgences have been accorded at various times to certain favoured classes or persons, (i) ^'The moral law does not exist for the elect." This was the doctrine of certain Gnostics in St. John's day ; of certain fanatics in every age. (2) '' Things absolutely for- bidden to the mass of mankind, are allowable for people of commanding rank." Accommodating Prelates, and accommodating Reformers have left the burden of defending these ignoble concessions to future genera- tions. (3) A yet baser dispensation has been freely given by very vulgar casuists. "The chosen of
V.I 7.] THE TERRIBLE TRUISM. 261
Fortune " — the men at whose magic touch every stock seems to rise — may be allowed unusual fcrms of en- joying the unusual success which has crowned their career.
Such are, or such were^ the dispensations from St. John's canon permitted to themselves, or to others, by the elect of Heaven!^ by the elect of station, and by the elect oi fotiime.
Another election hath obtained the perilous exception now — the election of genius. Those who endow the world with music, with art, with romance, with poetry, are entitled to the reversion. " All unrighteousness is sin " — except for them, (i) The indulgence is no longer valid for those who effect intimac}- with heaven (partly perhaps because it is suspected that there is no heaven to be intimate with). (2) The indulgence is not extended to the men who apparently rule over nations, since it has been discovered that nations rule over them. (3) It is not accorded to the constructors of fortunes ; they are too many, and too uninteresting, though possibly figures could be conceived almost capable of buying it. But (generally speaking) men of these three classes must pace along the dust of the narrow road by the signpost of the law, if they would escape the censure of society.
For genius alone there is no such inconvenient restriction. Many men, of course, deliberately prefer the ^'primrose path," but they can no more avoid indignant hisses by the way than they can extinguish the '' everlasting bonfire " at the awful close of their journey. With the man of genius it seems that it is otherwise. He shall "walk in the ways of his heart, and in the sight of his ej^es ; " but, " for all these things " the tribunals of certain schools of a delicate criticism
262 THE TERRIBLE TRUISM
(delicate criticism can be so indelicate !) will never allow him "to be brought into judgment." Some literary oracles, biographers, or reviewers, are not content to keep a reverential silence, and to murmur a secret prayer. They will drag into light the saddest, the meanest, the most selfish doings of genius. Not the least service to his generation, and to English literature, of the true poet and critic lately taken from us,^ was the superb scorn, the exquisite wit, with which his indignant purity transfixed such doctrines. A strange winged thing, no doubt, genius sometimes is ; alternately beat- ing the abyss with splendid pinions, and eating dust which is the ^'serpent's meat." But for all that, we cannot see with the critic when he tries to prove that the reptile's crawling is part of the angel's flight ; and the dust on which he grovels one with the infinite purity of the azure distances.
The arguments of the apologists for moral eccentricity of genius may be thus summed up : — The man of genius bestows upon humanity gifts which are on a different line from any other. He enriches it on the side where it is poorest ; the side of the Ideal. But the very temperament in virtue of which a man is capable of such transcendent work makes him pas- sionate and capricious. To be imaginative is to be exceptional ; and these exceptional beings live for man- kind rather than for themselves. When their conduct comes to be discussed, the only question is whether that conduct was adapted to forward the superb self- development which is of such inestimable value to the world. If the gratification of any desire was necessary for that self-development, genius itself being the judge,
* Mr. Matthew Arnold.
V. 170 WHICH HAS NO EXCEPTION. 263
the cause is ended. In winning that gratification hearts may be broken, souls defiled, lives wrecked. The daintiest songs of the man of genius may rise to the accompaniment of domestic sobs, and the music which he seems to warble at the gates of heaven may be trilled over the white upturned face of one who has died in misery. What matter ! Morality is so icy, and so intolerant ; its doctrines have the ungentlemanlike rigour of the Athanasian Creed. Genius breaks hearts with such supreme gracefulness, such perfect wit, that they are arrant Philistines who refuse to smile.
We who have the text full in our mind answer all this in the words of the old man of Ephesus. For all that angel-softness which he learned from the heart of Christ, his voice is as strong as it is sweet and calm. Over all the storm of passion, over all the babble of successive sophistries, clear and eternal it rings out — ^^ all unrighteousness is sin." To which the apologist, little abashed, replies — *'of course we all know that; quite true as a general rule, but then men of genius have bought a splendid dispensation by paying a splendid price, and so their inconsistencies are not sin."
There are two assumptions at the root of this apology for the aberrations of genius which should be examined. (l) The temperament of men of genius is held to constitute an excuse from which there is no appeal. Such men indeed are sometimes not slow to put forward this plea for themselves. No doubt there are trials peculiar to every temperament. Those of men of genius are probably very great. They are children of the sunshine and of the storm ; the grey monotony of ordinary life is distasteful to them. Things which others find it easy to accept convulse their
264 THE TERRIBLE TRUISM
sensitive organisation. Many can produce their finest works only on condition of being sheltered where no bills shall find their way by the post ; where no sound, not even the crowing of cocks, shall break the haunted silence. If the letter comes in one case, and if the cock crows in the other, the first may possibly never be remembered, but the second is never forgotten.
For this, as for every other form of human temper- ament— that of the dunce, as well as of the genius — allowance must in truth be made. In that one of the lives of the English Poets, where the great moralist has gone nearest to making concessions to this fallacy of temperament, he utters this just warning. *^ No wise man will easily presume to say, had I been in Savage's condition I should have lived better than Savage." But we must not bring in the temperament of the man of genius as the standard of his conduct, unless we are prepared to admit the same standard in every other case. God is no respecter of persons. For each, conscience is of the same texture, law of the same material. As all have the same cross of infinite mercy, the same judgment of perfect impar- tiality, so have they the same law of inexorable duty.
(2) The necessary disorder and feverishness of high literary and artistic inspiration is a second postulate of the pleas to which I refer. But, is it true that disorder creates inspiration ; or is a condition of it ?
All great work is ordered work ; and in producing it the faculties must be exercised harmoniously and with order. True inspiration, therefore, should not be caricatured into a flushed and dishevelled thing. Labour always precedes it. It has been prepared for by education. And that education would have been painful but for the glorious efQorescence of materials
V. 17. WHICH HAS NO EXCEPTION. 265
collected and assimilated, which is the compensation for any toil. The very dissatisfaction with its own performances, the result of the lofty ideal which is inseparable from genius, is at once a stimulus and a balm. The man of genius apparently writes, or paints, as the birds sing, or as the spring colours the flowers; but his subject has long possessed his mind, and the inspiration is the child of thought and of ordered labour. Destroying the peace of one's own family or of another's, being flushed with the preoccupation of guilty passion, will not accelerate, but retard the advent of those happy moments which are not without reason called creative. Thus, the inspiration of genius is akin to the inspiration of prophecy. The prophet tutored himself by a fitting education. He became assimilated to the noble things in the future which he foresaw. Isaiah's heart grew royal; his style wore the majesty of a king, before he sang the King of sorrow with His infinite pathos, and the King of righteousness with His infinite glory. Many prophets attuned their spirits by listen- ing to such music as lulls, not inflames passion. Others walked where '* beauty born of murmuring sound " might pass into their strain. Think of Ezekiel by the river of Chebar, with the soft sweep of waters in his ear, and their cool breath upon his cheek. Think of St. John with the shaft of light from heaven's opened door upon his upturned brow, and the boom of the iEgean upon the rocks of Patmos around him. " The note of the heathen seer " (said the greatest preacher of the Greek Church) ^* is to be contorted, constrained, excited, like a maniac ; the note of a prophet is to be wakeful, self-possessed, nobly self- conscious." We may apply this test to the distinction
266 THE TERRIBLE TRUISM
between genius, and the dissipated affectation of genius.
Let us then refuse our assent to a doctrine of indulgences apphed to genius on the ground of temper- ament or of Kterary and artistic inspiration. '' Why," we are often asked, '' why force your narrow judgment upon an angry or a laughing w^orld ? " What have you to do with the conduct of gifted men ? Genius means exube- rant. Why ''blame the Niagara River" because it will not assume the pace and manner of " a Dutch canal " ? Never indeed should we force that judgment upon any, unless they force it upon us. Let us avoid as far as we may posthumous gossip over the grave of genius. It is an unwholesome curiosity which rewards the black- bird for that bubbling song of ecstasy in the thicket, by gloating upon the ugly worm which he swallows greedily after the shower. The pen or pencil has dropped from the cold fingers. After all its thought and sin, after all its toil and agony, the soul is with its Judge. Let the painter of the lovely picture, the writer of the deathless words, be for us like the priest. The washing of regeneration is no less wrought through the unworthy minister ; the precious gift is no less con- veyed when a polluted hand has broken the bread and blessed the cup. But if w^e are forced to speak, let us refuse to accept an ex post facto morality invented to excuse a worthless absolution. Especially so when the most sacred of all rights is concerned. It is not enough to say that a man of genius dissents from the received standard of conduct. He cannot make fugi- tive inclination the only principle of a connection which he promised to recognise as paramount. A passage in the Psalms/ has been called ''The catechism of Heavea." ' See Ps. XV. Cf. Ps. xxiv. 3-7.
V. 17.] WHICH HAS NO EXCEPTION-. 267
^'The catechism of Fame" differs from ''the catechism of Heaven." " Who shall ascend unto the hill of Fame?" ''He that possesses genius." "Who shall ascend unto the hill of the Lord ? " " He that hath clean hands, and a pure heart; He that hath sworn to his neighbour and disappointeth him not " (or disap- pointeth her not) "though it were to his own hindrance " — aye, to the hindrance of his self-development. Strange that the rough Hebrew should still have to teach us chivalry as well as religion ! In St. John's Epistle we find the two great axioms about sin, in its two essential aspects. ^' Sin is the transgression of the law : " there is its aspect chiefly Godward, " All unrighteousness " (mainly injustice, denial of the rights of others) "is sin : " there is its aspect chiefly manward.
Yes, the principle of the text is rigid, inexorable, eternal. Nothing can make its way out of those terrible meshes. It is without favour, without excep- tion. It gives no dispensation, and proclaims no indulgences, to the man of genius, or to any other. If it were otherwise, the righteous God, the Author of creation and redemption, would be dethroned. And that is a graver thing than to dethrone even the author of "Queen Mab," and of "The Epipsychidion." Here is the jurisprudence of the "great white Throne" summed up in four words : " all unrighteousness is sin^
So far, in the last discourse, and in this, we have ventured to isolate these two great principles from their context. But this process is always attended with peculiar loss in St. John's waitings. And as some may think perhaps that the promise ^ is falsified we must here run the risk of bringing in another thread
' I John V. 15.
268 THE TERRIBLE TRUISM
of thought. Yet indeed the whole paragraph^ has its source in an intense faith in the efficacy of prayer^ specially as exercised in intercessory prayer.
(i) The efficacy of prayer.^ This is the very sign of contrast with, of opposition to, the modern spirit, which is the negation oi prayer.
What is the real value of prayer ?
Very little, says the modern spirit. Prayer is the stimulant, the Dutch courage of the moral world. Prayer is a powder, not because it is efficacious, but because it is believed to be so.
A modern Rabbi, with nothing of his Judaism left but a rabid antipathy to the Founder of the Church, guided by Spinoza and Kant, has turned fiercely upon the Lord's prayer.^ He takes those petitions which stand alone among the liturgies of earth in being capable of being translated into every language. He cuts off one pearl after another from the string. Take one specimen. ^^ Our Father which art in Heaven." Heaven ! the very name has a breath of magic, a suggestion of beauty, of grandeur, of purity in it. It moves us as nothing else can. We instinctively lift our heads ; the brow grows proud of that splendid home, and the eye is wetted with a tear and lighted with a ray, as it looks into those depths of golden sunset w'hich are full for the young of the radiant mystery of life, for the old of the pathetic mystery of death."* Yes, but for modern science Heaven means air, or atmosphere, and the address itself is con-
' I John V. 14, 18.
"" Vv. 14, 15.
^ Historical and Critical Commentary on Leviticus. By M. M. Kalisch. Parti. Theology of the Past and Future, 431, 438.
■^ This is denied by De Wette {Ueher die Religion, Vorlesungen, 106).
V. 17.] WHICH HAS NO EXCEPTION, 269
tradictory. ^' Forgive us." But surely the guilt can- not be forgiven, except by the person against whom it is committed. There is no other forgiveness. A mother (whose daughter went out upon the cruel London streets) carried into execution a thought be- stowed upon her by the inexhaustible ingenuity of love. The poor woman got her own photograph taken, and a friend managed to have copies of it hung in several halls and haunts of infamy with these words clearly written below — "come home, I forgive you." The tender subtlety of love was successful at last ; and the poor haggard outcast's face was touched by her mother's lips. *' But the heart of God," says this enemy of prayer, ''is not as a woman's heart." (Pardon the words, O loving Father! Thou who hast said "Yea, she may forget, yet will I not forget thee." Pardon, O pierced Human Love ! who hast graven the name of every soul on the palm.s of Thy hands with the nails of the crucifixion.) Repentance subjectively seems a reality when mother and child meet with a burst of passionate tears, and the polluted brow feels purified by their molten downfall ; but repentance objectively is seen to be an absurdity by every one who grasps the con- ception of law. The penitential Psalms may be the lyrics of repentance, the Gospel for the third Sunday after Trinity its idyll, the cross its symbol, the wounds of Christ its theology and inspiration. But the course of Nature, the hard logic of life is its refutation — the flames that burn, the waves that drown, the machine that crushes, the society that condemns, and that neither can, nor will forgive.
Enough, and more than enough of this. The monster of ignorance who has never learnt a prayer, has hitherto been looked upon as one of the saddest of sights. But
270 THE TERRIBLE TRUISM
there is something sadder — the monster of over-cultiva- tion, the wreck of schools, the priggish fanatic of god- lessness. Alas ! for the nature which has become like a plant artificially trained and twisted to turn away from the light. Alas ! for the heart which has hardened itself into stone until it cannot beat faster, or soar higher, even when men are saying with happy enthusiasm, or when the organ is lifting upward to the heaven of heavens the cry which is at once the creed of an ever- lasting dogma and the hymn of a triumphant hope — *' with Thee is the well of Life, and in Thy light shall vi^e see light" Now having heard the answer of the modern spirit to the question '' what is the real value of prayer?" think of the answer of the spirit of the Church as given by St. John in this paragraph. That answer is not drawn out in a syllogism. St. John appeals to our consciousness of a divine life. " That ye may know that ye have eternal life." This knowledge issues in confidence^ i.e.y literally the sweet possibility of saying out all to God. And this confidence is never disappointed for any believing child of God. " If we know that He hear us, we know that w^e have the petitions that we desired of Him." ^
On the 1 6th verse we need only say, that the great- ness of our brother's spiritual need does not cease to be a title to our sympathy. St. John is not speaking of all requests, but of the fulness of brotherly inter- cession.
One question and one warning in conclusion ; and that question is this. Do we take part in this great ministry of love ? Is our voice heard in the full music of the
' The form of expression indicates not necessarily the very things asked, but tie spii ilual essence and substance.
V. 17.] WHICH HAS NO EXCEPTION. 271
prayers of intercession that are ever going up to the Throne, and bringing down the gift of Ufe ? Do we pray for others ?
In one sense all who know true affection and the sweetness of true prayer do pray for others. We have never loved with supreme affection any for whom we have not interceded, whose names we have not bap- tized in the fountain of prayer. Prayer takes up a tablet from the hand of love written over with names ; that tablet death itself can only break when the heart has turned Sadducee.
Jesus (we sometimes think) gives one strange proof of the love which yet passeth knowledge. ''Now Jesus loved Martha and her sister and Lazarus ; " " when He had heard therefore" [O that strange therefore !] "that Lazarus was sick, He abode two days still in the same place where He was." Ah ! sometimes not two days, but two years, and sometimes evermore, He seems to remain. When the income dwindles with the dwindling span of life ; when the best beloved must leave us for many years, and carries away our sunshine with him ; when the life of a husband is in danger — then we pray ; " O Father, for Jesu's sake spare that precious hfe ; enable me to provide for these helpless ones ; bless these children in their going out and coming in, and let me see them once again before the night com.eth, and my hands are folded for the long rest." Yes, but have we prayed at our Communion " because of that Holy Sacram^ent in it, and with it," that He would give them the grace which they need — the life which shall save them from sin unto death ? Round us, close to us in our homes, there are cold hands, hearts that beat feebl3\ Let us fulfil St. Jchn's teaching, by praying to Him who is the life that He would chafe those cold hands
272 THE TERRIBLE TRUISM
with His hand of love, and quicken those dying hearts by contact with that wounded heart which is a Heart of fire.
NOTES Ch. V. 3-17.
Ver. 3. This section should begin with the words *' And His commandments are not heavy" — and should not be separated from what follows, because they give one reason of the victory whereof he proceeds to speak. " His command- ments are not heavy, for all that is born of God conquereth the world." What a picture of the sweetness of a life of ser- vice ! What a gentle smile must have been on the old man's face as he said, " His commandments are not grievous ! "
Vers. 7, 8, This passage with its apparent obscurity, and famous interpolation, demands some additional notice. As to criticis77i and zatef^pretatlon.
(i) Critically. Since the publication of J. J. Griesbach's celebrated work {^Diatribe in locum i John v. 7, 8, Tom. ii., N.T. Halle: 1806), first German, and latterly English, opinion has become absolutely unanimous in agreeing with Griesbach that "the words included between brackets are spurious, and should .therefore be eliminated from the Sacred Text." Even the famous Roman Catholic scholar, Scholts, in his great critical edition of the New Testament, in two volumes (Bonn: 1836), boldly dropped the disputed passage from the text. The interpolated passage has certainly no support in any uncial manuscript, or ancient version, or Greek Father of the four first centuries. (2) As to ititer- ;pr elation, the faith has lost nothing by the honesty of her wisest defenders. The whole of the genuine passage is intensely Trinitarian. The interpolation is nothing but an exposition written into the text. The three genuine witnesses do really point to the Three Witnesses in Heaven. Bengel's saying expresses the permanent feeling of Christendom, which no criticism can do away with : " This trine array of witnesses on earth is supported by, and has above and beneath it the Trinity, which is Heavenly, archetypal, fundamental, ever- lasting." The whole context recognizes three special works of the Three Persons of the Blessed Trinity. "This is the
V. 1 7.] WHICH HAS NO EXCEPTION. 273
witness of God," i.e. of the Father (ver. 9); "this is He that came by water and blood," i.e. the Son (ver. 6); "it is the Spirit that witnesseth," i.e. the Holy Ghost {ibid.').
A fuller examination of this passage, from a polemical point of view, will be found in the third of the introductory discourses. It will be well, however, to indicate here the immediate con- troversial reference in the Spirit, the water, and the blood. There is abundant proof that the popular heretical philosophy of Asia Minor struck Christianity precisely in three vital places. It denied —
(i) The Incarnation — consequently
(2) The Redemption — consequently
(3) The Sacraments.
But the mention of the water and the blood in connection with the Person of the Son Incarnate and Crucified established exactly these three points. Narrated as it was by an eye- witness, it established : —
(i) The reality of the Incarnation — consequently
(2) The reality of Redemption — for the blood of Jesus cleanses from all sin (i John i. 7) — consequently
(3) The reality of Sacraments.
We have articulate evidence of the denial of the two sacra- ments by the Docetic idealists of Asia Minor. The Philoso- ^humena tells us of the view of baptism held by one of their principal sects. "According to them the promise of the laver of regeneration is nothing more than the introduction into the * unfading pleasure ' of him that is washed (as they say) with living water, and anointed with * chrism that speaketh not.'"^ The testimony of Ignatius is express as to the other sacrament. " From Eucharist and prayer they abstain on account of not confessing that the Eucharist is flesh of our Saviour Jesus Christ which suffered for our sins." • — i^Ep. ad Smyrn. vii.)
* 'H yap iirayyeXia roO Xovrpov ovk (XXX?; rt's iart Kar avrovs, ij rb elcrayaytiu els rrjv a/ndpavToi' 7]doui]u rbv Xovjfxevov Kar avrovs ^Qivti xioaTi /cat x/3co//iej'oi' dXdXu; ■)(^pia[xaTi.. — {PJiilosopIi., p. 140, de Naassenis.)
iS
^ V V a
J- C r- C o
w
^ >
o
w 'w PQ w o
C <y O ii ^-^Ti
1 ii .= o o o
: So 2-^ ^^ '^
c 9 iT
!/) to -a
J-) o tfi -y -kj t"'
c« g
Q
W
>
w
^:5
rt 'O
1) go
f 1^-5 S ^6|,?'^^1 g'^ i^ S^' ^S
'V K O rt
4; 0 V}
X
o
u
C/3
• -a 0) TD X!
2 o ^ o c
II-
:|e^
I i2 (U ^
o o
^ o rt e 5
^ O t« <:; rj
V- (11
;: 0
rt o
^c/2
(U
O,
'V. (U
|
C! a |
|
|
§ |
< |
|
t^ |
|
|
& |
in '0 2 |
C c £ S
o 3 erg
rj O C
o
O o
Q
IS--
o
g £
£ ^
(U 3 C3 O ifi rt
- ^ 1^ c n h o
c ^" E o > o •- :3 > r-
i2 = " "' •^ > <J - -
55
<2 cvi
{/}
b£ (u i3 cr oj
S^yjcfi^oE^tn^-^
•O O f-Cii
"o rr', o c5 c5 -'1 t iH ii V ^
»~ ^ t.
^ 2-
to
b S £ 5, S
=1 ^ u s
<^ ® '« 0
1-0 S h 'O
p 'O -vj
3- -
'S X
2§l
ie B o
! to S 0^ aT
NOTES. 275
NOTES.
Ch. V. 18-21.
Ver. 18, 19, 20. Three seals are affixed to the close of this Epistle— three postulates of the spiritual reason ; three primary canons of spiritual perception and knowledge. Each is marked by the emphatic " we know," which is stamped at the opening of its first line. The first '* we know," is of a sense of purity made possible to the Christian through the keeping by Him Who is the one Begotten of God. The evil one cannot touch him with the contaminating touch which implies connection. The second ''we know" involves a sense oi ^privilege ; the true conviction that by God's power, and love, we are brought into a sphere of light, out of the darkness in which a sinful world has become as if cradled on the lap of the evil one. The third "we know " is the deep consciousness of the very Presence of the Son of God in and with His Church. And with this comes all the inner life— supremely a new way of looking at things, a new possibility of thought, a new cast of thought and sentiment, "understanding" (Sidi/oia). Words denoting intellectual faculties and processes are rare in St. John. This word is used in the sense just given in Plat., Re^.y 511, and Arist., Poet., vi. (in the last, however, rather of the se72ti' me?it of the piece than of the author), "He hath given us understanding that we know continuously the very [God]." And in "His Son Jesus Christ [this is the very God and eternal life] we are in the very God." This interpretation of the passage is supported by the position of the pronoun which cannot be referred naturally to any subject but Jesus Christ. Waterland quotes Irenaeus. "No man can know God unless God has taught him ; that is to say, that without God, God cannot be known." ^
Ver. 21. The Epistle closes with a short, sternly affectionate exhortation. " Children, guard yourselves " (the aoristimpera- tive of immediate final decision) "from the idols." These words are natural in the atmosphere of Ephesus (Acts xix. 26, 27). The Author of the Apocalypse has a like hatred of idols. (Apoc. ii. 14, 15, ix. 20, xx. 1-8, xxii. 15.)
* Moyer Lecture, vi.
276 NOTES.
It would appear that the Gnostics allowed people to eat freely things sacrificed to idols. Modern, like ancient un- belief, has sometimes attributed to St. John a determination to exalt the Master whom he knew to be a man to an equality with God. But this is morally inconsistent with the Apostle's unaffected shrinking from idolatry in every form. (See Speaker's Commentary , N. T,, iv., 347).
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN,
O O T3 ^ J2
3 u > .^ Q V
2 i p -^ 5
bo
rrt tfl <U
w 3 tn X! " ' (u -
3 y ^
o
■i -a -u
3 ^
■_l^ J=
3
3 CJ <U
3 T! tn
°^^ I
E "^ ^ o o
> o"^ t-^ jf^"^ =^ o'H IJ"^ cS"t«-'3 3-2; § ^ >s'"5 rt - o i;M*j<ii !> K->t« !/) bcH rt*j.3 ?43 yi: uCS cIj5 > cjacs
j^ 73 -I— ■^ rt 1^ -. •"<
^^0'5'5,,cn3>t:3= — ' >iJ3 3 pi '•^ •-' rn a'O
iS ^ .^J^ P -3 XI
t~'aj^3tJ2ii>--=''^iJ^S^
■5 d
Uh O
:5 si *^ 3
.5 ^
■^ c3
3
O 5
OS ■£
IS
j3 M 4) jJ^TS
o rt (U c OS
3 O
3
^^1
o
3-5
O 3 -3 3
-d p
<u CI
S^ . -"S 3-a
■a ^ o ^ <u (U cT 3 ^ - g ^
S<:5
OJ o
j= x;
6S'
>,<0 Jf) JS rC
"" -^ -3 r; .-3 '
^ 1) 4) (U
s: XI -c j: e -" -^ -^
X
t— (
>iX
^1
O 3
■^ X
-a ^
> 3 ^ O "^ 3 rt
^>— >,3T3i;^ ^ 3-^ iU^?;'5> ^ '^ 3 -^
^ afa H-! (/} i: .° v2 ^jsSu^xmgs
S'2 o B
o ^
X5 o X -p
rt x;
(U 4)
p >
^.5
|
8 .S 's 5 |
o O d |
x) |
3 P |
> V |
t3 S 3 3 |
|
-o |
3 -S |
O |
O X |
||
|
« |
3 |
p |
-i |
.:2 "^ S) ^
ZI ^ O fJ
3.^3 g
(U 73 3 O
OJ O
CL, ^ O 3
- a; cr* trt
t5 S'
3
-■-> m . c5 3 .3! !«
^1
o
U
C O 3 " ii
S =2
ti E ^ 5
g 033
-S ^ S 3 s
3
O'.X ^ rt 3
o 5 > o3— ^
03 t" ,V 3 3 3
O cfi
cj m
ii^1^■■2'2-^•5
Ch CJ > -o
"33- "<" 2?
4-> 3 3 -3 tn t/3 (U 3 Pm-O ExiX)T3W c6
5h '^
3 3 o! oJ
B B
I c^ , i^^rj §^i §. »-i i ' I li'^oiii sill
^- 9 o ■5 '^ br. 13 J- -^ -1-' '-" > -= •- ^ o 0^ ^ 2 _= a; ^ .5 -^ -^ o " ■«
>>xi «
^
g.S'^.SKS ^ ^^ p^.°H
tn tfi « "^ rt
|
j_, |
0 |
|
|
3 |
C 2 |
1) 1) |
|
i^ |
^ |
» |
|
% |
15 |
d |
|
(0 > |
C/} |
tn |
|
£ |
0 |
|
|
•5 |
S 3 c 0 |
I |
|
6J5 D-qi! |
en ►£- I <ti «A ^
'< a. »= ^- ^
'if §--& .« s
DISCOURSE XVI.
. THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER.
"The elder unto the elect lady and her children, whom I love in the truth . . . Grace be with you, mercy and peace, from God the Father and from the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the Father, in truth and love." — 2 John, 3.
OF old God addressed men in tones that, were so to speak, distant. Sometimes He spoke with the stern precision of law or ritual ; sometimes in the dark and lofty utterances of prophets ; sometimes through the subtle voices of history, which lend themselves to different interpretations. But in the New Testament He whom no man hath seen at any time, "interpreted,"^ Himself with a sweet familiarity. It is of a piece with the dispensation of condescendence, that the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven should come to us in such large measure through epistles. For a letter is just the result of taking up one's pen to converse with one who is absent, a familiar talk with a friend.
Of the epistles in our New Testament, a few are addressed to individuals. The effect of three of these letters upon the Church, and even upon the world, has been great. The Epistles to Timothy and Titus, according to the most prevalent interpretation of them, have been felt in the outward organization of the Church. The Epistle to Philemon, with its eager
' John i. 18.
THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER, 283
tenderness, its softness as of a woman's heart, its chivalrous courtesy, has told in another direction. With all its freedom from the rashness of social revo- lution ; its almost painful abstinence (as abolitionists have sometimes confessed to feeling) from actual invec- tive against slavery in the abstract ; that letter is yet pervaded by thoughts whose issue can only be worked out by the liberty of the slave. The word emancipation may not be pronounced, but it hovers upon the Apostle's lips.
The second Epistle is, in our judgment, a letter to an individual. Certainly we are unable to find in its whole contents any probable allusion to a Church personified as a lady.^ It is, as we read it, addressed to Kyria, an Ephesian lady, or one who lived in the circle of Ephesian influence. It was sent by the Apostle during an absence from Ephesus. That absence might have been for the purpose of one of the visitations of the Churches of Asia Minor, which (as we are told by ancient Church writers) the Apostle was in the habit of holding. Possibly, however, in the case of a writer so brief and so reserved in the expression of personal sentiment as St. John, the gush and sunshine of anticipated joy at the close of this note might tempt us to think of a rift
^ There is no doubt a large amount of authority for this view that St. John addresses a Church personified. It has the support of sacred critics so different as Bishop Wordsworth and Bishop Lightfoot. {Ep, to Colossians and Philemon, 305), and Professor Wcstcott seems (with some hesitation) to lean to it. But there is also a great body of support, ancient and modern, for the literal view. (Clcni. Alex., Adunbr. ad ii. Joan., Op., iii. lOii.) So Athanasius, or the author of "Synopsis S.S." in Athanasius, O//*., iv. 410. See also the heading of the A. V. (" He exhorlclh a certain honourable matron, with her children.") For reasons for accepting Kyria rather than Electa as the name, see Speaker's Commeniary, iv. 335.
284 THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER
in some sky that had been long darkened ; of the close of some protracted separation, soon to be forgotten in a happy meeting. " Having many things to write unto you, I would not do so by means of paper and ink ; but I hope to come unto you, and to speak face to ,face that our joy may be fulfilled." ^ The expression misrht not seem unsuitable for a return from exile. Several touches of language and feeling in the latter point to the conclusion that Kyria was a widow. There is no menticn of her husband, the father of her children. In the case of a writer who uses the names of God with such subtle and tender suitability, the associa- tion of Kyria's '' children walking in truth" with " even as we received commandment from the FatherJ^ may well point to Him who was for them the Father of the fatherless. We need not with some expositors draw the sad conclusion that St. John affectionately hints that there were others of the family who could not be in- cluded in this joyful message. But it would seem highly probable from the language used that there were several sons, and also that Kyria had no daughters. Over these sons who had lost one earthly parent, the Apostle rejoices with the heart of a father in God. He bursts out with his eureka, the eureka not of a philo- sopher, but of a saint. " I rejoiced exceedingly that I found - certain of the number of thy children walking in truth."
While we may not trace in this little Epistle the same fountain of wide-spreading influence as in others to which we have referred ; while we feel that, like its author, its work is deep and silent rather than com- manding, reflection will also lead us to the conclusion
* VLf. 12. * evp-qKa, vcr. 4.
THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER, 285
that it is worthy of the Apostle who was looked upon as one of the '' pillars " of the faith. ^
I. Let us reQect that this letter is addressed by the aged Apostle to a widow, and concerns her family.
It is significant that Kyria was, in all probability, a widow of Ephesus.
Too many of us have more or less acquaintance with one department of French literature. A Parisian widow is too often the questionable heroine of some shameful romance, to have read which is enough to taint the virginity of the young imagination. Ephesus was the Paris of Ionia. Petronius was the Daudet or Zola of his day. An Ephesian widow is the heroine of one of the most cynically corrupt of his stories.
But ''where sin abounded, grace did more than abound." Strange that fir-st in an epistle to a Bishop of the Church of Ephesus, St. Paul should have pre- sented us with that picture of a Christian widow — *' she that is a widow, indeed, and desolate, who hath her hope set on God, and continueth in prayer night and day " — yet who, if she has the devotion, the almost entire absorption in God, of Anna, the daughter of Phanuel, ^ leaves upon the track of her daily road to heaven the trophies of Dorcas — "having brought up children well, used hospitaUty to strangers, washed the saints* feet, relieved the afflicted, diligently followed every good work." ^ Such widows are the leaders of the long procession of women, veiled or unveiled, with vows or without them, who have ministered to Jesus through the ages. Christ has a beautiful art of turn- ing the affliction of His daughters into the consolation
* "James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to he. pillars" Gal. ii. ^ ' Luke ii. 36.
• 1 Tim. V. 3, 5, 10.
286 THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER.
of suffering. When life's fairest hopes are disappointed by falsehood, by cruel circumstances, by death ; the broken heart is soothed by the love of Christ, the only love which is proof against death and change. The consolation thus received is the most unselfish of gifts. It overflows, and is lavishly poured out upon the sick and weary. With St. Paul's picture of a widow of this kind, contrast another by the same hand which hangs close beside it. The younger Ephesian widow, such as Petronius described, was known by St. Paul also. If any count the Apostle as a fanatic, destitute of all knowledge of the world because he Uved above it, let them look at those lines, which are full of such caustic power, as they hit off the characteristics of certain idle and wanton affecters of a sorrow which they never felt.^ What a distance between such widows and Kyria, *' beloved for the truth's sake which abideth in us ! " ^
But the short letter of St. John is addressed to Kyria's family as well as to herself ^' The elder to the ex- cellent Kyria and her children." ^
There is one question which we naturally ask about every school and form of religion. It is the question which a great English Professor of Divinity used to ask his pupils to put in a homely form about every religious scheme and mode of utterance — " will it wash well ? " Is it an influence which seems to be productive and lasting? Does it abide through time and trials? Is it capable of being passed on to another generation? Are plans, services, organizations, preach- ings, classes, vital or showy ? Are they fads to meet fancies, or works to supply wants ? Is that which we hold such sober, solid truth, that wise piety can say
* I Tim. V. 6-11, 12, 13. "^ 2 John 2. ^ Ver. I.
THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER, 287
of it, half in benediction, half in prophecy^ — " the truth which abideth in us ; yea, and with us it shall be for ever ? "
2. We turn to the contents of the Epistle.
We shall be better able to appreciate the value of these, if we consider the state of Christian hterature at that time.
What had Christians to read and carry about with them ? The excellent work of the Bible Society was physically impossible for long centuries to come. No doubt the LXX. version of the Old Testament was widely spread. In every great city of the Roman Empire there was a vast population of Jews. Many of these were baptized into the Church, and carried into it with them their passionate belief in the Old Testament. The Christians of the time and place to which we refer could, probably, with little trouble, if not read, yet hear the Old Covenant and able expositions of it. But they had not copies of the entire New Testament, Indeed, if all the New Testament was then written, it cer- tainly was not collected into one volume, nor con- stituted one supreme authority. '' Many barbarous nations," says a very ancient Father, '' believe in Christ without written record, having salvation impressed through the Spirit in their hearts, and diligently pre- serving the old tradition." ^ Possibly a Church or single believer had one synoptical Gospel. At Ephcsus Christians had doubtless been catechised in, and were deeply imbued with, St. John's view of the Person, work, and teaching of our Lord. This had now been moulded into shape, and definitely committed to writing in that
' 5td TT^v aX-qdeiav TtjV p.hov<Tav iv rjjxiv, Kui fj^iO' iffxuv ecrat ds rbv alCjvx. 2 John ver. 2. ^ lrei;a;U3j Ha'r., iii. 4.
288 THEOLOGY AND LIFE LN KYRIA'S LETTER,
glorious Gospel, the Church's Holy of Holies, St. John's Gospel. For them and for their contemporaries there was a Hving realization of the Gospel. They had heard it from eye-witnesses. They had passed into the wonderland of God. The earth on which Jesus trod had blossomed into miracle. The air was haunted by the echoes of His voice. They had, pro- bably, also a certain number of the Epistles of St. Paul. The Christians of Ephesus would have a special interest in their own Epistle to the Ephesians, and in the two which were written to their first Bishop, Timothy They had also (whether written or not) impressed upon their memories by their weekly Eucharist, the liturgical Canon of consecration according to the Ephesian usage — from which, and not the Roman, the Spanish and Gallican seem to be derived. The Ephesian Christians had also the first Epistle of St. John, which in some form accompanied the Gospel, and is, indeed, a picture of spiritual life drawn from it. But let us remember that the Epistle is not of a character to be very quickly or readily learned by heart. Its subtle, latent links of connection do not present many grap- pling hooks for the memory to fasten itself to. Copies also must have been comparatively few.
Now let us see how the second Epistle may well have been related to the first.
Supremely, and above all else, the first Epistle con- tained three warnings, very necessary for those times. (i) There was a danger of losing the true Christy the Word made Flesh, Who for the forgiveness of our sins did shed out of His most precious side both water and blood — in a false, because shadowy and ideal Christ. (2) There was danger of losing true love, and therefore spiritual life, with truth. (3) With the true Christ and
THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER. 289
true love there was a danger of losing the true com- niandment — love of God and of the brethren. Now in the second Epistle these very three warnings were written on a leaflet in a form more calculated for circu- lation and for remembrance, (i) Against the peril of faith, of losing the true Christ. '^ Many deceivers are gone out into the world — they who confess not Jesus Christ coming in flesh. This is the deceiver and the antichrist."^ With the true Christ, the true doctrine of Christ would also vanish, and with it all living hold upon God. Progress was the watchword ; but it was in reality regress. " Every one who abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God."^ (2) Against the peril of losing love. *^ I beseech thee, Kyria . . . that we love one another." ^ (3) Against the peril of losing the trite commandment (the great spiritual principle of charity), or the true commandments ^ (that principle in the details of life). ^' And this is love, that we walk after His commandments. This is the commandment, that even as ye heard from the beginning ye should walk in it." ^
Here then were the chief practical elements of the first Epistle contracted into a brief and easily remem- bered shape.
Easily remembered, too, was the stern, practical pro- hibition of the intimacies of hospitality with those who came to the home of the Christian, in the capacity of emissaries of the antichrist above indicated. '* Re-
* Ver. 7. 2 Ver. 9. « Ver. 5.
* Commandments and comniandment — Love strives to realise in detail every separate expression of ihe will of God." (Prof. Westcott, Epistles of St. John, 217),
Ver. 6.
19
290 THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER,
ceive him not into your house, and good speed salute him not with." ^
Many are offended with this. No doubt Christianity is the rehgion of love — ''the epiphany of the sweet- naturedness and philanthropy of God."^ We very often look upon heresy or unbelief with the tolerance of curiosity rather than of love. At all events, the Gospel has its intolerance as well as tolerance. St. John cer- tainly had this. It is not a true conception in art which invests him with the mawkish sweetness of perpetual youth. There is a sense in which he was a son of Thunder to the last. He who believes and knows must formulate a dogma. A dogma frozen by formality, or soured by hate, or narrowed by stupidity, makes a bigot. In reading the Church History of the first four centuries we are often tempted to ask, why all this subtlety, this theology-spinning, this dogma-hammer- ing ? The answer stands out clear above the mists of controversy. Without all this the Church would have lost the conception of Christ, and thus finally Christ Himself St. John's denunciations have had a function in Christendom as well as his love.
* It is, probably, the existence of these verses(vv. lo, ll) which acts as a stimulus to many liberal Christian commentators in favour of the ultra-mystical view, that the lady addressed in this Epistle is a Church personified. It should be carefully noted that St. John speaks of a formal summons, so to speak, from an emissary of anti- christ as such, {el ris tpx^Tai wpbs Vfj.as, ver. lo), St. John, also, must have detected a danger in the very g-ntleness of Kyria's character, cr in the disposition of some of her children. So much, indeed, might ; ce n implied in the sudden, solemn, and rather startling warning, which ( nt "cated constant continuous care {^Xkirere eavrov^), so that they t:hould not in some momentary impulse, under the charm of some c-cceiver, lose what they had wrought, and with it reward in fulness (ra fJLi) aTToXearjTe, ver. lO}.
^ Titus iii. 4.
THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER, 291
3. There are two most precious indications of the highest Christian truth with which we may conclude.
We have prefixed to this. Epistle that beautiful Apostohc salutation which is found in two only among the Epistles of St. Paul.^ After that simple, but exqui- site expression of blessing merged in prophecy — " the truth which abideth in us — yes ! and with us it shall be for ever " — there comes another verse set in the same key. " There shall be with us grace, mercy, peace, from God the Father, and from Jesus Christ the Son of the Father, in truth " of thought, '' and love " of life.^
This rush and reduplication of words is not very like the usual reserve and absence of emotional excitement in St. John's style. Can it be that something (possibly the glorious death of martyrdom by which Timothy died) led St. John to use words which were probably familiar to Ephesian Christians ?
However this may be, let us Hve by and learn from those lovely words. Our poverty wants grace, our guilt wants mercy, our misery wants peace. Let us ever keep the Apostle's order. Do not let us put peace, our feeling of peace, first. The emotionalists' is a topsy-turvy theology. Apostles do not say '' peace and grace/' but *' grace and peace."
One more— in an age which substitutes an ideal something called the spirit of Christianity for Christ, let us hold fast to that which is the essence of the Gospel and the kernel of our three creeds. '' To confess Jesus Christ coming in flesh." ^ Couple with this a canon of the First Epistle—" confesseth Jesus Christ
» I Tim. i. I ; 2 Tim. i. 2.
^ "Effrat /i,e'9' \)ix.!hv xapis, 'i\^o%, et/)?>7?, K.r.X. 2 John ver. 3.
^ 'ItjctoOj' Xptcr, hv kpxpixevov iv aapKi. 2 John ver. 7.
292 THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER.
come in flesh." ^ The second is the Incarnation fact with its abiding consequences ; the first, the Incarna- tion principle ever living in a Person, Who will also be personally manifested. This is the substance of the Gospels ; this the life of prayers and sacraments ; this the expectation of the saints.
NOTES.
Ver. I. The Elder.'] This word has played a great part in an important controversy. It is argued that the Elder of this and of the Third Epistle is the author indeed of the first Epistle and of the Gospel, but cannot be the Apostle St. John, who would not, (it is alleged,) call himself 6 npea-^vTepos. And Eusebius {LT.B., lib. iii., cap. ult.) preserves a fragment from Papias, which he misunderstands to indicate that there were two Johns (see Riggenbach, Leben J^esu, 59, 60). But even if the word be Presbyter, and points to an ecclesiastical title, it might stand precisely on the same footing as St. Peter's language — " the elders among you I exhort, who am z. fellow elder ^' (i Pet. v. i). The Elder at the opening of the Second and Third Epistles of St. John, may well signify the aged Apostle, the oldest of the company of Jesus, the one living representative of the traditions of Galilee and Jerusalem.
Ver. 7. The seducer.] 6 -nkavo^. The almost technical force of this word would be adequately appreciated only by readers more or less imbued with Jewish ideas. It was indeed the really strong motive m the terrible game which the Jewish priests played in bringing about the death of our Lord. The process against the Mesith, "seducer," is drawn out in the Talmud with an effrontery at once puerile and revolting. The man accused oi seduction was to be drawn into conversation, while two witnesses were hidden in the next room,— and candles were to be lighted, as if accidentally, close by him, that the witnesses might be sure that they had seen, as well as heard the heretic. He was to be called upon to retract his heretical pravity. If he refused, he was to be brought before the Council, and stoned if the verdict was against him. The
* 'It/o-oOv Xpia-Tov ev aapd i\T]Xv66Ta. I John iv. «.
THEOLOGY AND LIFE IN KYRIA'S LETTER. 293
Talmudists add that this was the legal process carried out against Jesus : that He was condemned upon the testimony of two witnesses ; and that the crime of " misleading " was the only one which was thus formally dealt with. (See references to the Talmud of Jerusalem, and that of Babylon, Vie de Jesus, Renan, 394, N. i). The Gospels tell us that the accusation against our Lord was "misleading:" and the terrible word in the verse which we are examining was actually applied to Him, (f/ceti/os' 6 TrXavos', Matt, xxvii. 63 ; TrXam tov oy\ov, John vii. \2 \ \i,r] Kai vficls TzeTikavrjaOe ; John vii. 47).
** Excepting some minutiae, the product of the Rabbinical imagination, the narrative of the Evangelists answers, point by point, to the process actually laid down by the Talmud " (Renan, ut sup.).
Ver. 9. Every one who leadeth forwardP\ nas 6 irpodycov is certainly the true reading here ; the commander himself pushing boldly onward, and also carrying others with him. The allasion is polemical to the vaunted progress of the Gnostic teachers.
*' The doctrine which is Christ' s.*^~\ What is that ? John vii. 16, 17. The doctrine which Christ emphatically called " My doctrine," " the doctrine." No doubt the word (dLdaxr)) sometimes means the act, sometimes the mode, of teaching (Mark xii. 38 ; i Cor. xiv. 6) ; but " it underwent a transforma- tion which converted it into a term synonymous with dogmatic teaching," with the body of faithful doctrine which was the ultimate type and norm to which all statements must be con- formed. (Tit. i. 9; Rom. vi., xvi. 17 ; see also Matt. xvi. 12 ; Acts V. 28, xvii. 19; Heb. xiii. 2.) It is much to be regretted that in the R.V. the word " doctrine " has disappeared from all these passages, Romans xvi. 17 alone excepted. St. John's language in this verse seems quite decisive.
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF ST JOHN.
\N' \
; 2 ^ ^
' ^ rt "
r^-o
J:; >" •:_ .=; -li o 3rtow>^ ""peg
^ ^ c o ^ ^.3 :;i
oL >>
U
<u •- ■^
4^ s:
re IJh bjj rt *j
y o
•5 >>
o
_- tn u. c • . •> OJ
^ ^
■^ ti >i ^ 's 'o r^
<l> ^ ^ rr--^ U ^ '
,— . I— I »-> Cvi ca -— I (^
z; > u c;
> 3
4-. .„ 5 ^
P C 3 -■
■i ^o co.s'i i573-z;
|
-^ |
t- |
'S |
'S |
o |
^ |
•• |
o |
r- |
>>-e o |
|
> o C3 |
o |
1 |
O % |
wortlii! use th; of th |
|||||
|
O |
-3 |
o tr! O |
m <u 3 |
CJ |
3 o |
||||
|
-o |
»^ |
o |
C« |
& |
E |
O |
|||
|
3 |
t: |
3 |
jj |
a |
lU |
o |
c |
^ |
|
|
O |
o |
O |
rf |
'-' |
> |
OJ |
|||
|
x; |
►' |
j:: |
■5 |
m |
Z2 |
o |
1 |
^ |
I'oJ |
H
l-H
- 3
2 o
>
0) CJ
■S
O t3
— J? tn -i; j- "-. ^ 5 ^ x* o '^ *^ -3 -C ,o --i "- > cs
2 <U CS (U ^'
(U CX,^ r?C3 ^i3+i — 3-i->Cj
>3 Ccn^'^--j_) cc-tJ^''2>
Oo'OooWcj'Sort CJOrt-^J9^0(Urrrt3
Q
^ o o
^ 3
t:-pth«ptj33^'
« o bx) ex
.2 t£r
E.£
^ >
f^ i? ^ — "'
« .^ oj c 5 55 e c=S^2^.2.2c«
3 .J
^ O ^ 5 C °^P
■^ .S <« J- S 8 .2 ■2 2 :2 'o "3 "^ '=
•2 2^2
> vj
tfi 73 O
O 3 3
3 CJ •-:
cr 'J S
-^ g
&J o
(jj ^2 (J
- Q
3 -S
(U
,. 3
-^3 3
■Sr2 "^
*j — tn
3 = 3
3 <^ P
^^ oj ^ o -^ o
3'Sh« 3 .-- trt
■a ji °
•3- '3
r o-s i b « i
S-^-
O B
t= ... ;:^ w
? «^ fe
f^'-^
^ b
2^- ?•
^^.-<^
^.X':
Ci- 3 -B i.
:l"B ->u
"S .3 -2' B % 'I 'S
3 'B '2 '2
KB *"
'~ Si Sv
B
==^ =^ ^
sx 'O .-= c2
Q. B ^ K 'Xi
^it X'B « s, ^
•^3 S K *'*' 'i a.sC; h b t; '-0 'S
^ B
!£
O -^ B 'W
o ~B ^
^- B ^
O
1-^ J S ==5^ i^l g,^£ ^1 Hli^^l-S t^ = ^'S'5^:o->l
^ S s -^ s s i, o s ^tj ei -^ i ^ J, .1 s -'-^ g s tJ g i s G -3 -3 13 .^• .2 2 CT. 2 .:2 ^ '^ E P ■« -s .£- S "P 'G -S g,^ *. •:; ^ _2 -^ E 1^ S ^ 2 s ^ <u 0) OS '^ Ji £i -^ g --2 rt : ^. £. ^ '^ ^ '^ ^ ^^ t .^ ^ S ^ S E S "^ I
tf)
e £|ii = - -g s 1:1 ^ ° n ^^ 1* ^ ,r^ 1 1 1-^ 11
•S I ;? -2 3 - . ^-,« I g v- 2S 'S ^S ,^ -S „-e 5 ^ ^C S ^ I- §- |,^ g -o ^^ ^ <l 5 '§ 5 ^ " k ^ i " -c ;= -=5 'o S 3-.^ t- "^ ;:; -^ '^ "^
|
I |
T3 |
|
B |
C |
|
(U |
rt |
|
Q |
w |
|
o |
|
|
H |
|
|
o |
|
|
'D |
-^ |
|
o |
> |
c^JL ^.2- c 2 ^
• T3 O fl?
O (U o >»
£is: 111=2 SSS^ III
=: ^ Jo ^ '^ c > o f,r c c o 5, o t/-. ^
-- ^ 15 « ^ ^ i= = c « -a ^ =« g -§ ^
(U ^ C
^ - ^- ^^ -
"5 5^ J?
trt ■i^^
:S ^
5>
— — .. ^ W O (2
r (-1 *j ^H w-i f— 1
^'o ^
.^=^1
-o O (u
i^s-s^-^^s
= 05
C/2 el
|s2|.^|g1S-^5
•'^ -^I <U ^^^ X
«- u ^ ^ <u c > i3 1: D- u ii
w rt •? o
<r Jl rt >-( I"
■ o
4-. 'O
C t« c
(A <«3
DISCOURSE XVII.
THE QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIGION.
"The elder unto the well beloved Gaius. . . . He that doeth good is of God ; but he that doeth evil hath not seen God," — 3 John I, 1 1.
THE mere analysis of this note must necessarily present a meagre outline. There is a brief expression of pleasure at the tidings of the sweet and gracious hospitality of Gaius which was brought by certain missionary brethren to Ephesus, coupled with the assurance of the truth and consistency of his whole walk. The haughty rejection of Apostolic letters of communion by Diotrephes is mentioned with a burst of indignation. A contract to Diotrephes is found in Demetrius, with the threefold witness to a life so worthy of imitation. A brief greeting- and we have done with the last wTitten words of St. John which the Church possesses.
Let us first see whether, without passing over the bounds of historical probability, we can fill up this bare outline with some colouring of circumstance.
To two of the three individuals named in this Epistle we seem to have some clue.
The Gams addressed is, of cour.-e, Cains in Latin, a very common praenomen, no doubt.
THE QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIGION. 30'
Three persons of the name appear in the New Testament^ — unless we suppose St. John's Caius to be a fourth. But the generous and beautiful hospi- tality adverted to in this note is entirely of a piece with the character of him of whom St. Paul had written, " Gaius, mine host, and of the whole Church." ^ We know further, from one of the most ancient and authentic documents of Christian literature, that the Church of Corinth (to which this Caius belonged) was, just at the period when St. John wrote, in a lament- able state of schismatic confusion. Diotrephes may, at such a period, have been aspiring to put forward his claim at Corinth; and may, in his ambitious proceedings, have rejected from communion the brethren whom St. John had sent to Caius.^ A yet more interesting reflection is suggested by a writing of considerable authority. The writer of the '^ Synopsis of Holy Scripture," which stands amongst the Works of Athanasms, says— "the Gospel according to John was both dictated by John the Apostle and beloved when in exile at Patm^os, and by him was published in Ephesus, through Caius the beloved and friend of the Apostles, of whom Paul also writing to the Romans
» Caius, a Macedonian (Acts xix. 29) ; Caius of Derbe (Acts xx. 4) ; Caius of Corinth (Rom. xvi. 23 ; I Cor. i. 14).
- Rom. xvi. 23.
3 No doubt ver. lo presents some difficulty. Voyages betv/een Corinth were regularly and easily performed. Still it is scarcely probable that the aged Apostle shou'd have ccntemp'ated such a voyage. But the form {iav ^M purposely expresses possibility rather than probability- the smallest amount of presumption— if I shall come, which is not quite impossible. (Donaldson, Gr. Gr., "Con- ditional Propositions." 501.) The hope of seeing Caius " face to face " (ver. 14) contains no objection, as it may refer to a visit o Caius to Ephesus.
302 THE QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIGION.
saith, Caius mine host, and of the whole Church^ ^ This would give a very marked significance to one touch in this Third Epistle of St. John. The phrase here ''and we bear witness also, and ye knoiv that our •witness is true^^ — clearly points back to the closing attestation of the Gospel — '' and we know that his witness is true." ^ He counts upon a quick recognition of a common memory.^
Demetrius is, of course, a name redolent of the worship of Demeter the Earth-Mother, and of Ephesian surroundings. No reader of the New Testa- ment needs to be reminded of the riot at Ephesus, which is told at such length in the history of St. Paul's voyages by St. Luke. The conjecture that the agita- tor of the turbulent guild of silversmiths who made silver shrines of Diana may have become the Deme- trius, the object of St. John's lofty commendation, is by no means improbable. There is a peculiar fulness in the narrative of the Acts, and an amplitude and exactness in the reports of the speeches of Demetrius and of the town- clerk which betray both unusually detailed information, and a feeling on the part of the writer that the subject was one of much interest for many readers. The very words of Demetrius about Paul evince that uneasy sense of the powers of fascination possessed by the Apostle which is often the first timid witness of reluctant conviction.* The
* " Synopsis S.S." '76. (S. Athanas., 0/>/>., iv. 433. Edit. Migne.)
^ Read together 3 John 12, and John xxi. 24.
^ The writer had worked out his conclusions about Caius indepen- dently before he happened to read Bengel's note. " Caius Corinthi d& quo Rom. xvi. 23, vel huic Caio, Johannis amico, fuit simillimus in hospitalite — vel idem; — si idem, ex Achaia in Asiam migravit, vel Corinthum Johannes hanc epistolaom misit."
■* " Almost throughout all A^ia this Paul hath persuaded and turned
THE .QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIC ON. 303
whole story would be of thrilling interest to those who, knowing well what Demetrius had become, were here told what he once had been. In a very ancient document (the so-called ''Apostolic Constitutions")^ we read that '* Demetrius was appointed Bishop of Philadelphia by me," i.e., by the Apostle John. To the Bishop of that city, so often shaken by the earthquakes of that volcanic city, came the commendation — '* I know thy works that thou didst keep My word ; " and the assuring promise that he should, when the victory was won, have the solidity and permanence of "a pillar" in a "temple"^ that no convulsion could shake down. The witness then, which stands on record for the Bishop of Philadelphia, is threefold ; the threefold witness of the First Epistle on a reduced scale — the witness of the world ;^ the witness of the Truth itself, even of Jesus ; * the witness of the Church — including John.^
II.
We may now advert to the contents and general style of this letter.
I. As to its contents.
I. It supplies us with a valuable test of Christian life, in what may be called the Christian instinct of missionary affection, possessed in such full measure by Caius.^
away much people, saying, that they be no gods, which are made with hands." — Acts xix. 26.
* vii. 46.
* Apoc. iii. 7, 8, 12. 8 " All men."
* Kat xjTT a\}Tr\% Tr\% aXtjOeias, i.e., Jesus (Apoc. iii. 7> 12),
* " And we al5o bear witness." 3 John 12. « 3 John 5, 6, 7.
304 THE QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIGION.
This, indeed, is an ingredient of Christian character. Do we admire and feel attracted by missionaries? They are knight-errants of the Faith ; leaders of the *' forlorn hope " of Christ's cause ; bearers of the flag of the cross through the storms of battle. Do we wish to honour and to help them, and feel ennobled by doing so ? He who has no almost enthusiastic regard for mission- aries has not the spirit of primitive Christianity within his breast.
2. The Church is beset with different dangers from very different quarters. The second Epistle of St. John has its bold unmistakable warning of danger from the philosophical atmosphere which is not only round the Church, but necessarily finds its way within. Those who assume to be leaders of intellectual and even of spiritual progress sometimes lead away from Christ. The test of scientific truth is accordance with the pro- position which embodies the last discovery ; the test of religious truth is accordance with the proposition which embodies the first discovery, />., ^'the doctrine of Christ." Progress outside this is regress ; it is desertion first of Christ, ultimately of God.^ As the second Epistle warns the Church of peril from speculative ambition^ so the third Epistle marks a danger from personal ambition^ arrogating to itself undue authority within the Church. Diotrephes in all probability was a bishop. At Rome there has been a permanent Diotrephes in the office of the Papacy ; how much this has had to say to the dislocation of Christendom, Gcd knows. But there are other smaller and more vulgar continuators of Diotrephes, who occupy no Vatican. Priests ! But there are priests in different senses. The
' 2 Jchn 9. ^ 3 John 9, 10.
THE QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIGION. 305
priest who stands to minister in holy things, the true Lcitourgos, is rightly so-called. But there is an arro- gant priestship which would do violence to conscience, and interpose rudely between God and the soul. Priests in this sense are called by different names. They are clad in different dresses — some in chasubles, some in frock-coats, some in petticoats. ^' Down with priest- craft," is even the cry of many of them. The priest who stands to offer sacrifice may or may not be a priest in the evil sense ; the priest (who abjures the name) who is a master of religious small-talk of the popular kind, and winds people to his own ends round his little finger by using them deftly, is often the modern edition of Diotrephes.
3. This brief Epistle contains one of those apparently mere spiritual truisjns, which make St. John the most powerful and comprehensive of all spiritual teachers. He had suggested a warning to Caius, which serves as the hnk to connect the example of Diotrephes which he has denounced, with that of Demetrius which he is about to commend. " Beloved ! " he cries, " imitate not that which is evil, but that which is good." A glorious little " Imitation of Christ," a compression of his own Gospel, the record of the Great Example in three words P Then follows this absolutely exhaus- tive division, which covers the whole moral and spiritual world. " He that doeth good," (the v/hole principle of whose moral hfe is this,) " is of," has his origin from, "God ; " " he that doeth evil hath not seen God," sees Him not as a consequence o having spiri- tually looked upon Him. Here, at last, we have the flight of the eagle's wing, the glance of the eagle's eye,
* HifJiov , . . rS iyaOdv, 3 John I U
20
3o6 THE QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIGION.
Especially valuable are these words, almost at the close of the Apostolic age and of the New Testament Scrip- ture. They help us to keep the delicate balance of truth ; they guard us against all abuse of the precious doctrines of grace. Several texts are miiiilaied ; more are conveniently dropped out. How seldom does one see the whole context quoted, in tracts and sheets, of that most blessed passage — ^' if we walk in the light, as He is in the light, the blood of Jesus, His Son, cleanseth us from all sin .^ " How often do we see these words at all — ** he that doeth good is of God, but he that doeth evil hath not seen God ?" Perhaps it maybe a linger- ing suspicion that a text which comes out of a very short Epistle is worth very httle. Perhaps doctrinalism a outrance considers that the sentiment "savours of w^orks." But, at all events, there is terrible decisive- ness about these antithetic proposit'ons. For each life is described in section and in plan by one or other of the two. The whole complicated series of thought, actions, habits, purposes, summed up in the words life and character, is a continuous stream issuing from the man who does every moment of his existence. The stream is either pure, bright, cleansing, gladdening, capable of being tracked by a thread of emerald wherever it flows; or it carries with it on its course blackness, bitterness, and barrenness. Men must be plainly dealt with. They may hold any creed, or follow any round of religious practices. There are creeds which are nobly true, others which are false and feeble — practices which are beautiful and elevating, others which are petty and unprofitable. They may repeat the shiboleth ever so accurately ; and follow the observances ever so closely. They may sing hymns until their throats are hoarse, and beat drums until
THE QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIGION. 307
their wrists are sore. But St. John's propositions ring out, loud and clear, and syllable themselves in questions, which one day or other the conscience will put to us with terrible distinctness. Are you one who is ever doing good ; or one who is not doing good ? " God be merciful to me a sinner ! " may well rush to our lips. But that^ when opportunity is given, must be followed by another prayer. Not only — "wash away my sins." Something more. '* Fill and purify me with Thy Spirit, that, pardoned and renewed, I may become good, and be doing good." It is sometimes said that the Church is full of souls " dying of their morality." Is it not at least equally true to say that the Church is full of souls dying of their spirituality ? That is — souls dying in one case of unreal morality ; in the other of unreal spirituality, which juggles with spiritual words, making a sham out of them. Morality which is not spiritual, is imperfect ; spirituality which is not moralized through and through is of the spirit of evil.
It is a great thing that in these last sentences, written with a trembling hand, which shrank from the labour of pen and ink,^ the Apostle should have lifted a word (probably current in the social atmosphere of Ephesus among spiritualists and astrologers ^), from the low associations with which it was undeservedly associated ; and should have rung out high and clear the Gospel's everlasting justification, the final harmony of the teach- ing of grace — ''he that doeth good is of God."
J 3 John 13.
2 The verb dyadoiroietv is found in a few places in the LXX. and
New Testament. " Amongst profane writers, astrologers only used this verb. They signified by it, / offer a good ometi. So in Proclus and others." See Bretsch. and Grimm, s. v. 6.'yo.dovoie(ji,
3o8 THE QUIETNESS OF TRUE RELIGION.
II.
The style of the third Epistle of St. John is certainly that of an old man. It is reserved in language and in doctrine. God is thrice and thrice only mentioned.* Jesus is not once expressly uttered. But
**, , . They are not empty-hearted whose low sound Reverbs no hoUowness."'
In religion, as in everything else, we are earnest, not by aiming at earnestness, but by aiming at an object. Religious language should be deep and real, rather than demonstrative. It is not safe to play with sacred names. To pronounce them at random for the purpose of being effective and impressive is to take them in vain. What a wealth of reverential love there is in that — *' for the sake of the Name ! " ^ Old copyists some- times thought to improve upon the impressiveness of Apostles by cramming in sacred names. They only maimed what they touched with clumsy hand. A deeper sense of the Sacramental Presence is in the hushed, awful, reverence of '^not discerning the Body," than in the interpolated " not discerning of the Lord's Body." Even so ^' The Name," perhaps, speaks more to the heart, and implies more than ''His Name.'- It is, indeed, the " beautiful Name," by the which we are called. And sometimes in sermons, or in Eucharistic " Gloria in Excelsis," or in hymns that have come from such as St. Bernard, or in sick rooms, it shall go up with our sweetest music, and waken our tenderest thoughts, and be "as ointment
»" Worthily of God" ver. 6; "is of God— hath not seen God' Ver. II. ^ Ver. 7.
THE QUIETNESS OE TRIE RELIGION. 309
poured forth." But what an underlying Gospel, what an intense suppressed flame there is behind these quiet words ! This letter says nothing of rapture, or pro- phecy, of miracle. It lies in the atmosphere of the Church, as we find it even now. It has a word for friendship. It seeks to individualise its benediction.^ A hush of evening rests upon the note. May such an evening close upon our old age !
NOTES.
Ver. 2. . . thy soulP\ Strange diflBculty seems to be felt in some quarters about the word -^vxr), as used by our Lord and the Apostles. The difficulty arises from a singular argument advanced by M. Renan. He maintains that Christ and His first followers knew nothing of "the soul" as the immortal principle in man — that in him which is capable of being saved or lost. It was simply either the animal natural life,^ (Matt. ii. 20) ; or at most the vague Greek imm.ortality of the shadows, as opposed to the later Hebrew Resurrection-life. But there are very numerous passages in the New Testament where " soul " can only be used for " life as created by God ; ' thinking substance, different from the body and indestructible by death, created with possibilities of eternal happiness or misery. (The following passages are decisive— Matt. x. 28, xi. 29; Acts ii. 27; Heb. xiii. 17; i Pet. i. 9, 22, ii. 11, 25; Jas. i. 21, V. 20; Apoc. vi. 9, XX. 4; 3 John 2.)
^ " The friends salute thee : salute the friends by name,'' ver. 14. The mention of friendship is net ccmmon in the New Testament. Beautiful exceptions will be found in Luke xii. 4; John jd. II, XV. 14, 15 ; of. Acts xxvii. 3.
* As indicated by breathing — from fvxu.
STAi^DARD RELIGIOUS BOOKSr
2il)c Clerical £ibrar|).
JFHIS SERIES of volumes is specially intended for the Clergy, Stu- ^ DE^;TS AND Sunday School Teachers of all Denominations, and is meant to furnish them with stimulus and suggestion in the various departments of their work. Amongst the pulpit thinkers from whoBR these sermon outlines have been drawn are leading men of almost every denomination in Great Britain and America, the subjects treated of being of course practical rather than controversial. The best thoughts of the oest religious writers of the day are here furnished in a condensed form and at a moderate price.
Eight volumes in crown 8vo are now ready (eac/i volume complete in y.self). Price, $1.50.
NOW READY— FOURTH EDITION.
300 OUTLINES OF SERPt^ONS ON THE NEW TESTAMENT,
By 73 Eminent English and American Clergymen, including
Archbishop Tait. Bishop Alexander. Bishop Browne.
Bishop LiGHTFOOT.
Bishop Magee. Bishop Ryle. Dean Church. Dean Vaughan. Canon Farrar. Canon Knox-Little.
Canon LiDDON. Canon Westcott. Rev. Prin. Cairns. Rev. Dr. M. PuNSHON Rev. Dr. W.M.Taylor. Rev. Phillips Brooks. Rev. Dr. R. S. Storrs. Rev. Dr.W.G.T.SHEDD. Rev. Dr. T. L. Cuyler. Rev. Dr. J. T. Duryea.
OUTLJNES OF SERMONS ON THE OLD TESTAMENTo
Rev. Dr. H. Crosby. Rev. Dr. Pres.McCosH. Rev. Dr. M. R. Vincent. Rev. Dr. Jno. Peddie. Rev. Dr. C. T. Deems. Rev. C. H. Spurgeon. Rev. Dean Stanley. Rev. Dr. A. Raleigh.
And many otken
G. S. Barrett, B.A. Dean E. Bickersteth. Bishop E. H. Browne. J. Bald. Brown, B.A. T.P. Boultbee, LL.D. J. P. Chown. Dean^R.W. Church. E. R. Couder, D.D. T. L. Cuyler, D.D, A. B. Davidson, D.D Robert Rainy, D.D. Alex'r Raleigh, D.D. C. P. Rfichel, D.D. Chas. Stanford, D.D. Dean A. P. Stanley. W. M.Stratham.B.A.
AUTHORS OF SERMONS.
J.Oswald Dykes,D.D. E. Herber Evans. Canon F.W. Farrar. Donald Eraser, D.D. J.G.Greenhough.BA. W. F. Hook, D.D. Bishop W.Basil Jones. John Kerr, D.D. Canon Edward King.
Bp. J. B. LiGlITFOGT.
Wm. M. Taylor, D.D. S. A. Tipple, B.A. H. J. Vandyke, D.D. Dean C. J. Vaughan. James Vaughan, B.A.
Canon Liddon. J.A.Macfayden,D.D. Alex. Maclaren, D.D, Bishop W. C. Magee. Theodore Monod. Arthur Mursell. Joseph Parker, D.D. Dean E. H. Plumptre, John Pulsford. [D.D \V. Morley Punshon, M. R.Vincent, D.D. W. J. Woods, B.A. C. Wadsworih, D.D G. H. Wilkinson. Bp. C. Wordsworth.
Copies sent by mail, postpaid , on receipt of price*
THE CLERICAL LlBRARY-(Continued;
OUTLINES OF SERMONS TO CHILDREN.
With numerous Anecdotes. Crown 8vo. Cloth, $1.50. (Being the 3d vol. of the Clerical Library.)
' ' These scrjnons are by men of acknowledged eminence in possessing the happy faculty of preaching interestingly to the young. As an evidence of this, as well as of the character of the teaching, it is only necessary to mention such na77tes as those of \N 11.1.1 AU Aknot, the Bonars, Principal Cairns, John Edmond, D.D., Drs. Oswald Dvkes and]. Marshall I^kv^g, besides many others."— Ca7iada Pres- byterian.
"This book contains a very high grade of thinking, with enough illustrations and anecdotes to stock the average preacher for many years ol children's sermons." — Epis- copal Register.
"They are full of suggestions which will be found exceedingly helpful ; the habit of using apt and simple illustrations, and of repeating good anecdotes, begets a faculty and power which are of value. This volume is a treasure which a hundred pastors will find exceedingly conveniexit to draw upon." — N. Y. Evangelist.
PULPIT PRAYERS BY EMINgNT PREACHERS.
Crown 8vo. Cloth, $1.50. (Being the 4th vol. of the Clerical Library.)
The British Quarterly says: " These prayers are fresh and strong; the or- dinary ruts of conventional forms are left and the fresh thoughts of living hearts are uttered. The excitemetit of devotional thought and sympathy jnust be great in the offering of such pn-ayers, especially when, as here, spiritual intensity and de- vozitness are as marked as freshness and strength. Such prayers have their char- acteristic aaoantages."
London Literary World : "Used aright, this volume is likely to be of great ser- vice to ministers. It will show ihem how to put variety, freshness and literary beauty, as well as spirituality of tone, into their extemporaneous prayers."
Anecdotes Illustrative of Hew Testament Texts.
With 600 Anecdotes. Crown 8vo, 400 pages. Cloth, $1.50. (Being the 5th vol. of the Clerical Library.)
London Christian Leader says : " This is one of the most valuable books of anecdote that we have ever seen. There is hardly one anecdote that is not of first- rate quality. They have been selected by one who has breadth and vigor of 7Jiind as well as keen spiritual insight, and so77te of the most effective illustrations 0/ Scripture texts have a rich vein of hu}7ior of exquisite quality:'
The Lo!!do7z Church Bells: "The anecdotes are given in the order of the texts which they illustrate. There is an ample index. The book is one which ihose who have to prepare sermons and addresses will do well to have at their elbow.'
N. V. Christian at Wo7-k : "A>^ an apt tlluj^tration often- proves the nail
WHICH FASIENS the TRUTH IN THE MIND, THIS VOLUME WILL PROVE AN ADMIRABLK AND VALUABLE AID, NOT ONLY TO CI ERGVMEN, BUT TO SUNDAY-SCHOOL TE.'\CHERS
AND Christian workers generally."
N. Y. Observer : "A book replete with incident and suggestion applicable to every occasion."
Gj^w ^mt iy wttiV, posil^aid^ cm, receipt af price.
THE CLERICAL LIBRARY-<Cont!nued).
EXPOSITORY SERMONS AND OUTLINES ON THE OLD TESTAMENT.
Crown 8vo, cloth. $1.50. Being the 6th vol. of the Clerical Library,
W. Alexander, D.D., Bishop of Derry.
A. Barry, D.D., Primate OF Australia.
Dean Bradley, of West- minster.
Stopford a. Brooke.
Containing Sermons by
Prof. A. B. Davidson,
D.D.. LL.D. Ven. Archdeacoj* Farrar. CanomW. J. Knox-Little. Canon H.P. Liddon, D.D. Alexander Maclaren,
D.D.
George Matheson, D.D. Joseph Parker, D.D. Dean J. J. S. Perowne. C. Stanford, D.D. Lord Bishop of Chester. Dean Vaughan.
"Rick in practical application, these Sermons "will be an education and an inspi' ration to many" — N. Y. Christian Advocate and Journal.
PLATFORM AND PULPIT AIDS.
Consisting of Striking Speeches, Home Work, Foreign Missions, THE Bible, Sunday School, Temperance, and Kindred Sub- jects, WITH Illustrative Anecdotes from Addresses. Crown 8vo, cloth. $1.50. Being the 7th vol. of the Clerical Library,
By
R Moffat, D.D.
Sir W. Muir, K.C.S.I.
J. Parker. D.D.
W. M. Punshon, D.D.
Principal Rainy, D.D.
C. H. Spurgeon.
A. Moody Stuart, D.D.
Archbishop Tait.
Canon Tristram. And others.
'^yusi the book to give to some overworked pastor -who has many speeches to makg, with little time for study, and less money to spare for new books. We have here a collection of some of the best speeches of many of the great platform speakers of our //wff,"— Christian.
Prebendary Ainslie. W. Arthur. Bishop of Bedford. Dean of Canterbury. Bishop of Carlisle. Bishop Boyd Carpenter. Dean of Chester. Dean Close. R. W. Dale, D.D.
J. C. Edghill, D.D. Dean of Bangor. Bishop Ellicott, D.D. Archdeacon Farrar. Canon Fleming. Newman Hall. Dr. Livingstone. Bishop of London. J. A. Macfadyen, D.D.
ANECDOTES ILLUSTRATIVE OF OLD TESTA- MENT TEXTS.
With over 500 Illustrations and Index of Texts. Crown 8vo, cloth. $1.50. Being the 8th vol. of the Clerical Library.
" It will be found invaluable to all preachers, teachers, and public speakers, as placing at their com.mand a vast storehouse of incidents with which to enforce and fasten an idea or point a moraiy — N, Y. Christian at Work.
Copies sent by irail, postp^nJ, on receipt of price.
DR. BROADUS'S WORK ON PREACHING
OH THE PRLPARATION AND DEUHERY OF SERMONS.
By John A. Broadus, D.D., LL.D. Crown 8vo. 514 pages. Cloth, $1.75. nth Edition.
jgSf" -"^'(^ other zvork on the savie subject, published in this country, hts sold so largely in so short a time, while the religious and secular press, in all parts of the country, has almost U}tiz<ersally covtmended it in strong and earnest 710'icts.
Its immediate republication in London, luith an Introduction by Rev. Joseph Angus, D.D., nv as followed by the indorsement of Bishop Ellicott, Rev. C, H. Spurgeon, and the religious periodicals, remoftstrating that it met with equal favor abroad.
The work not only meets the wants of students and young ministers, but is very suggestive a7id stimulating to those of maiurer age. It is warmly coinmended to Simday-school teachers, lay preachers and, public speakers in general. It takes unusual pains to give suggestions for the preparation and conduct if -what is called extemporaneous discourse, while doing fu'l justice to all the methods.
NOTICES OF THE WORK.
"Prepared by a very able teacher. He has had a practical knowledge of his sub- ject, is intimately acquainted with the lit- erature of all parts of it, and has treated the whole with devoiitness, thoroughness, blended scholarshio, and good sense." — Dr. Angus, in Preface to London edition.
"The preacher who desires to have an intelligent appreciation of the demands of his work, and of the way \\\ which he may attain excellency in it, cnnnot do better than study this thoughtful and suggestiv^e treatise." — English Independent.
"A book on preaching, by a master of the art Everywhere in his book there is that intensity of earnestness which is at once the charm and characteristic of his preaching." — Religious Herald.
"A judicious and exhaustive treatise — destined, we think, to occupy a very promi- nent, if not the highest place among books on Homiletics." — Methodist Hotne Journal.
"Abounds in excellent hints, rules, and suggestions. It is very lujid in style — must do good on'a large scale." — Southern Presbyterian.
"It bears the marks of close study, of careful deliberation, is :dways suggestive, breathes a good pu-e spirit, and has a style that is alw.iys clear and attractive." — Lutheran and Missionary.
"A rich mine of the best thoughts on the grandest subject." — Raleigh Episcopal Methodist.
"Elaborate in plan and execution, syste- matically arranged— we commend the vol- ume as one of the best of its kind." — The Advance.
"The most complete and comprehensive work of the kind published in this country.^' — Christian Intellige7icer.
"A good book ; full of instruction, rich, varied, and cxh2.\i?,X.i-vc."-Princelon Revi, w.
"I know of no one book from which a clergym.'in can learn so much of the art of preaching." — W. Sparrow, D.D., Pfof. in Prot. Epis. Theol. Seminary of Va.
" Even for the general reader it has un- ' usual attractions. It is exceedingly read- able and charmingly written."- 7%^ IVorld.
" Sabbath-school sunerintendents and teachers will be guided, helued, and strengthened by it." — 5. School Times.
" It abounds in suggestions v%'hich may be turned to profitable .account, not onlv by preachers, but bj' lawyers, anti all others who are called upon to address public au- diences."— American Lit. Gazette.
" We have read the book with absorbing mterest. Rich, deep thoughts and emi- rently practical suggestions abound through these pages." — Associate Reformed Presbyterian.
Copies sent by mail on receipt of price.
REV, PR. HEWRY B, SMITH'S WORKS-
systemofchristian theology
By Henry B. Smith, D.D., LL.D. Edited by Wm. S. Karr, D.D. Octavo vol. 650 pages. Cloth. (3d Edition.) $3.50.
"The importance of this pubUcation'can hardly be over-estimated. Dr. Smith, while living, exerted an infiuence on Christian thought second to that of no one in this country. And to-day his opinions and ut- terances on points of Christian doctrine are quoted as of the highest authority."
" We hazard little in saying that Prof. Smith's * System of Christian Theology ' will take its place at once in the very foremost rank of the great American treatises on dogmatics. It is in a peculiar sense representative in its combination of keen analytical, philosophic pov/er and vivid perception of the imperative wants of the human heart. . . . The book, as a whole, is a monument of profound Christian thought. No one could have composed it who was not impressed, as Prof Smith was, with the supreme dignity and value of the science to which the best years of his life were devoted, and at the same time with the infinite possibilities of that sphere of divine knowledge into which this science aims to penetrate." — N. V. Evangelist.
The Herald and Presbyter says : "There is no part of this work that is not a valu- able addition to the theological literature of the subject which it treats. The whole volume is a product of theological ability of the very first order, and of wide and thor- ough scholarship. ... Its style is clear and sparkling. In those portions of the work in which the theme is elaborated, it rises to heights of real eloquence. . , . We have been given an elaborate theological treatise, which must take a place abreast of the ablest treatises in divinity to be found in our language."
INTRODUCTION TO CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY— LECTURES ON
APOLOGETICS. By Henry B. Smith, D.D. Edited by Wm.
S. Karr, D.D. 2 vols, in one. Price reduced to $1.50.
*' As these two works properly belong together, it has been thought
advisable to publish them as one volume, giving the author's complete
survey of the field, as well as his earlier and later treatment of some of
the subjects."
"No teacher in this country, and few anywhere, had a more thorough acquaintance with this large and abstruse subject, and with its enormous literature. His severe and carefully trained logical faculty, his cool and dispassionate judgment, his extensive learning, and his nervous and transparent style, lend to this, as to all his other produc- tions, a profound interest and a peculiar charm. It will be an in-valuable manual, not cnly to the professional student, btit to every thoughtful reader who seeks to justify the "ways of God to jnajt." — N. V. Tribune.
HENRY BOYNTON SMITH— His Life and Work. Edited by his
Wife. With a fine Portrait on steel by Ritchie. Octavo vol.,
cloth. $2.50.
This Memoir of the lamented Prof. Smith gives a faithful picture of
his character and public career. The story is deeply interesting, and
while it fully justifies his reputation as one of the most accomplished
scholars and theologians, it also shows him to have been a man of very
rare personal attractions.
N. V. Observer : " Dr. Smith's life was full of incident and adventure. His education was splendid. Foreign travel in youth broadened his view, enlarged his acquaintance with universities, with men, books, and life. The brightest intellects discerned his great- ness. As a p-istor, preacher, teacher, lecturer and professor, as a reviewer and editor, he always made the mark of a first-rate workman, doing everything well. The loving hand of the wife has fitly held out to the eyes of the world, and bound up in this bundle such evidence of his greatness and worth, that the present generation and posterity will know something of what the Church lost when this light went out before eventide."
Copies sent on receipt of piice, post paid.
A. Co ARIVISTRONG & SON, 714 Broadway, New York.
13
PREACHING AND PASTORAL WORK.
/ Fo/., Crown 8vo, Cloth, ^4.0 Pages. Price %i.73>
HoiniletlGal and Pastoral Lectures.
Delivered in St. PauVs Cathedral before the Church Homiletical Society With a Preface by the Rt. R37. C. J. ELLICOTT, T>.\i,,
Editor of New Testa/nent Couwientary for English Readers.
Contents. The Preparation of a Sermon.
By the LORD BISHOP 01 ROCHESTER. The End or Object of a Sermon.
By the Ri^ht Rev. BISHOP RYAN, D.E Homely Hints on Preaching.
By the Very Rev. DEAN HOWSON, D.D. On the Emotions in Preaching.
By the LORD ARCHBISHOP of YORK. What Constitutes a Plain Sermon.
By the LORD BISHOP of CARLISLE. The Preparation of Sermons for ViHage* Congregations.
By the Rev. CANON HEURTLEY, D.D. The Preacher's Gifts.
By the Rev. E. GARBETT, M.A. Study in its Bearing on Preaching.
BytheRe-7. CANNON BARRY, D.D., D.C.L. The Study of Holy Scripture with a view to the Preparation of
Sermons. By the Very Rev. DEAN PEROWNE, D.D. Texts t their Interpretation, Misinterpretation and Misapplica- tion. By the Ven. ARCHDEACON PEROWNE, B.D. Prophecy in its Relation to Preaching.
By the Very. Rev. DEAN FREMANTLE, D.D. Parish Work in its Relation to the Cure of Souls.
By the Rev. CANON BERNARD, M.A. Pastoral Visitation.
By the Rev. PREBENDARY CADMAN, M.A. Pastoral Dealings with Individuals.
By the Rev. CANON HOW, M.A. Cottage Lectures.
By the BISHOP of OSSORY. How to Re;i,ch Working Men.
By the Rev. PREBENDARY MACDONALD, M.A. Parochial Temperance Work as Part of the Cure of Souls.
By the Rev. CANON ELLISON, M.A. The Temptations of the Ministry.
By the LORD BISHOP of RANGOON. The Responsibilities of the Ministry.
By the Rev. F. PIGOU, D.D, The Results of the Ministry.
By the Rev. CANON HOARE, M.A.
Copies sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of pric*.
STANDARD RELIGIOUS WORKS.
Sacred Hislor j Im tlis Creation to tlie Giving of Ik Law.
By Rev. E. P. Humphrey, D. D., LL.D., ofLouisville, Ky., and sometime Professor of Biblical and Church History in Danville Theological Sem- inary. Large octavo, 5 o pages, cloth, $2 50.
"This treatise bears wi:;ness to the author's thorough acquaintance with his theme, resulting from a carcul study of every verse and line of the Hibie bearing upon it, and irom a comprehensive reading of the literature oa all sides of the subject. It cannot fail to delight as well the theoiogian and scholar as the ordinary reader. Its style, though of course didactic, is neither cumbersome nor magisterial, but pleasing, elegant, and perjuasive. The order followed in the arrangement of the matter is perfect ; the double index of topics and t^ixts referred to or interpreted is thorough and com- plete. T/ie book itself is a very armory of %oeapons^ oil of the most iiiodern date. Every line of the book teems xuith interest and instruction.'''' — A'dW York Chiirchman.
" A solid body of old fashioned harning and orthodox divinity, tha' zuill delight thousands of readers zaho I'ke the old ring of the ''ripe scholar.^ Two good indexes of topics a id t.'xts equip the work for further tisefuliiess. A fart fr Din its claim to be history in the strict sense of the luord, the work is one of the best we are familiar with for those who wish to keep substan- tially unaltered the tr ant ion Iz-iewofhuman history from Adam to Moses. One cannot read Dr. Humphrey'' s book without edification and enjoyment op his lucid style. ^'' — New York Critic.
" A careful perusal of this book will bring welcome assistance to preach- ers of the Word who wish to broaden and deepen their comprehension of D.vine truth ; it will bring fresh suggestions to careful and devout students of the Bibl-3, and it will clear asvay the mists from the vision of many seri- ous and candid doubters."- — Christian Standard.
'^ Here are results of study, of profound thought, of ripe scholarship, of uns-iUefving loyalty to the Word, such cs are not excelled in any other work we know. His book, we are sure, will satisfy every one zvho truly himgers for sacred knowledge. It is eminently a book for the time, and such a work by such a hand is worthy to stand on every study-table Oy the Bible and concordance.'''' — Cincinnati Herald and Presbyter.
THE SYSTEM OF THEOLOGY
Contained in the Westmiu'^ter Shorter Catechism. Opened and Explained
by Rev. Drs. A. A. and J. AspiNVVALL Hodge. i2mo, $1.00.
^' Many wi J be glad to have m a bo ^k of less than two hundred pages a clear exposition of the doctrines taught by this Church; it is ititen.i.ed as a text-book til the home, in the Sabbath-schools, and i7i our seminaries.''^ — N.Y. Observer.
"This volume may bo read with profit by Christians ol any school of the- ology." — Methodist I^e:ord.
" There is enough theology in this compact little book to satisfy the most exacting readei-." — Philadelphia Press.
THE DAWN OF THE MODERN MISSION.
By Rev. Wm. Fleming Stevenson, D. D., author of " Praying and Waiting." i2ino vol., cloth, 90 .-ts.
Copies sf7it by ntuil, post-paid, on receipt 0/ pri.f.
A. C. A.^MSTRONG & SON, 714 Broadway, New York.
HUMAN LIFE AND RELIGION,
THE GIST OF IT: A PHILOSOPHY OF HUMAN LIFE.
With a full Analysis and Index, making it a convenient handbook foi reference. By Rev. Thos. E. Barr, and an Introduction by Rev. D. S. Gregory, D.D., ex-President of Lake Forest University. 4CO pages, i2mo, cloth, $1.50.
The object of this treatise is to present in a popular but systematic form the several factors in the great problem of life, and to set forth the Christian religion as its only sufficient solution.
Part I. considers THE FACTS OF LIFE in answer to these five questions: What am I ? Where am I? Whence am I? Whither am I Going? What IS MY Relation to my Situation, my Origin, my Future ? The discussion of these questions is based on a wide sweep of investigation, and is so arranged that each successive page marks a positive advance in the progress of the argument, until with the summation of the final chapter the answer is complete.
Part II. logically rounds out the volume by giving THE INTERPRETATION OF THE FACTS. Here the author examines,^rjif. The Fundamental Requisites OF AN Interpretation ; secondly. The Schemes Proposed ; and concludes with the proof that Christianiiy alone is able to meet all the tests.
THE WORK IS FOR ALL CLASSES, and will appeal to student and scholar alike. But its main purpose is to reach that large class among the people which desires and needs a simple, clear-cut discussion of the practical question of faith, from the stand- point of every-day life. Of these, Dr. Gregory says in his Introduction : " They luill find the book tiniquc. There is no other with which we are acquainted that atteinpts to cover its groiind. * * * It will be found a connected and sustained argument throughout, organized into a complete whole of thought. * * «• It will help to lead out of the shadows of the skepticism of the age into the clear light of the Sun of Righteousness."
Rev. Dr. FRANCIS L. PA TTON says : '' I heartily conctir with Dr. Gregory in the desire Jie expresses to see Mr. Burr's work in print. It is designed to meet the objections 7vhich men are constantly confronted with in regard to the Christian religion. Mr. Barr has done his work carefully, conscientiously, and well."
ANOTHER EMINENT CRITIC says: " This is an tmique and very remarkable work. It shows maturity of thought, great scientific skill and acuteness in arrangement and analysis, and a ivide sweep of investigation. It is, in my judgment, a masterly treatise on the ground problem of human life."
Copies settt by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price by Publishers, A. C. ARMSTRONG & SON, 714 Broadway, New York*
STANDARD RELIGIOUS WORKS.
" A MANUAL OF PREACHING. '
Rev. Franklin W. Fisk, D.D., Professor of Sacred Rhetoric in Chicago Theological Semuiary. Crown octavo vol. , cloth. $1.50.
This woik sets forth and illustrates the principles and rules of Homiletics in a brief and practical manner. Although chiefly designed for theological students and young ministers, it is believed that the treatise will be of service to older pastors. Referenct is made to the most recent literature, both of the pulpit and of works on Homiletics. The method followed in the volume is, first, to take a sermon in pieces and inspect its principal parts, and then to show how to gather materials and form a sermon. 1 he aim has been to make the work, in a brief and practical way, as helpful as possible to the preacher.
"Many will welcome this manual for its clear, logical and thorough presentation of the whole subject." — N. Y. Independent.
Chicago Interior ■s,-a.ys: "The book is precisely what it claims to be — a practical manual of Preiching. Tts style is simple and perspicuous, and just what the author com- mends in the sermon. On every page the meaning stares the reader full in the face."
Presbyterian Review : " fiack of this modest manual lie twenty-five years of diligent study and valuable experience. The volume carries on every page the characteristics that we should expect to find in it. It is tmpretending, direct, honest, manly. Its pages are full .of references to authorities and illustrations."
REVIVALS: HOW AND WHEN?
By Rev. W. W. Newell, D.D. With steel portrait, i vol., i2mo. $1.25. (3d thousand.)
This is no ordinary book on the sub'ect of Revivals of Religion. It does not com- mend great excitement followed by depressing apathy. It favors a religious quicken- ing and an ingathermg of souls every passing year. It does not commend a theory. It is eminently practical. It gives the exact experience of persons who, in the greatest variety of seemingly hopeless conditions, have been taught of the Lord just how to secure a spiritual blcssinc^. It shows how the Revival has been secured and conducted in the Church, the Household, the Bibxe Class, the Sabbath School, the Missionary and the Temperance circle.
ARCHBISHOP LEIGHTON'S BIOGRAPHY.
With Notes and Selections from his Writings. By William Blair, D.D„
Handsomely bouna in white parchment, gilt top and side. $1.25. •
"The memoir is admirably composed, . , . the general contents include va-f
rious rare spiritual treasures, in which the mind of Leighton was so fi-uitful." — Nev)\
York Churchman. '
RELIGION IN ENGLAND, FROM 1800 TO 1850,
A History with Postscript on Subsequent Events. By John StougH- 'J'ON, D.D. 2 vols., crown 8vo. .$5.00. Uniform with
Stoughton's History of Religion in England,
From the Opening of the Long Parliament to the End of the Eighteenth
Century. 6 vols., crown 8vo. $15.00.
The London Academy says : " On the whole, it may be safely .^^aid that this work will lo iv- be the standard authority on the import.-nt subject on which it treats, and that it will be read with pleasure and mstnictnm not only by those who may sympa- thize with all the views of the author, but by many who regard the history ol religion 6 m a very different stnnd-point."
Copies sent by mail, postpaid, on receipt of price.
IMPORTANT RELIGIOUS WORKS.
MR. SPURGEON'S NEW BOOK:
The Cheque-Bookof the Bank of Faith.
BEING PRECIOUS PROMISES ARRANGED FOR DAILY USE. With Brief Experimental Comments. Nearly 4C0 pages, i2mo, $1 50.
" When it is state i that this luell-Hajne i l-ook contains a Scripture Prom- ise for each day in the year, commented on, in his best van, by the prince of practical and expt rimental preachers, ei- oitgh has been said to commend it as first in its class.'" — N. Y. Christian Intelligencer.
''It 13 done in the great preacher's ininiitable style, and SPEAKS HOME ON EVXRY PAGE to the heart and need of the believer." — N. Y. Lidepend^t.
^^ Mr Spurgcon^ s words are so pi am, his style so sparklini^, and his spirit so devout, that the reading of his prodtictions is almost sure to excite a mental gloxu and awaken holy aspirations. This book is brimful of quickening, soothing, soul-lifting potuer."—'^. Y. Witness.
" As there are three hundred and sixty-fivj cheques in this book, the man who makes right use of them is rich indeed." — N. Y. Observer.
Palestine in the Time of CSirist
By Edmund Stapfer, D. D., of the Protestant Faculty, Paris. With map,
and plans Uniform with Stanley'' s "■Sinai and Palestine.''^ Crown
8vo, cloth, $2.50.
" There is so juiich here of accurate learning, and of matter extremely valuable in respect to the personal and every -day life of the people, that ''it fills a place not filled'' by ajiy other volume within our knowledge. It is an excellent book for reference for all who would like to interpret biblical passages for homiletic purposes with minute ajid accurate statement.''' — N. Y. Christian Advocate and Journal.
" Dr. Stapfer may be congratulated on the successful way in which he has accomplished his task. He has studied the diversified topics he treats of, and has generally drawn his material from the best authorities, arrang- ing it in lucid order. Few guides will be found more useful in surveying the varied details into which a comprehensive subject leads him. There is no English book that can be put beside it as occupying the same ground." — London Athe7i(p.u7n.
"De Pressense's Brilliant Book."
THE ANCIENT WORLD AND CHRISTIANITY. By E. de Pressense,
D. D., author of a " I'tudy of Origins," etc. Cr. 8vo, 500 pages, $1.75.
"It is an admirable hand-book of comparative religion. It is a sub- stantial, learned, and instructive treatment of a most important subject. " — British Weekly.
"■A brilliant book. . . . Ao one luho opens the book is likely to fail to admire the' ingetiuity of the treatment of the beliefs of the primitive man." ~ 'London Literary W^orld.
"Brilliant in style, lucid in exposition, comprehensive in philosophic grasp, it presents a fair specimen of what modern scholarship and scientific thought can accomplish, together with a firm belief in the fundamental propositions o{ Chris\.ia.mty." —Boston Advertiser.
"This book is a great treasury of gathered learning, presented in a pop. ular form."— A". Y. Observer.
Cop:, s sent by mail, post-paid, on receipt of price. A. C. ARMSTt^ONG a ^ON, 714 Broadway, New York.
Date Due
Mr iJ-'SS
8" U
^^^^-im.
BS2805 .A379
The Epistles of St. John; twenty-one
■ nf!'."';5/°".It'^.°'?9''^^' Seminary-Speer Library
1 1012 00067 0804
';<^'"<-'